The lives of S. Veronica Giuliani, Capuchin nun : and, of the Blessed Battista Varani of the Order of S. Clare

CO
CO

• CO

'CO

CK

©ratorian <Cite0 of the

SECOND SERIES.

1. IT is proposed to publish a Second Series of the Lives
of the Modern Saints, translated from foreign Languages,
and to bring out two or more volumes in the year.

2. The works translated from will be in most cases the
Lives drawn up for or from the processes of canonization
or beatification, as being more full, more authentic, and
more replete with anecdote, thus enabling the reader to
become better acquainted with the Saint's disposition and
spirit ; while the simple matter-of-fact style of the narra
tive is, from its unobtrusive character, more adapted for
spiritual reading tlian the views, and generalizations, and
apologetic extenuations of more recent biographers.

3. The objects are those stated at the commencement
of the First Series, viz. : 1. To supply English Catholics
with a cabinet-library of interesting as well as edifying
reading, especially for families, schools, and religious
refectories, which would for many reasons be particu
larly adapted for these times, and would, with God's
blessing, act as a counter influence to the necessarily
deadening and chilling effects which the neighbour
hood of heresy and the consequent prevalence of
earthly principles and low views of grace may have on
the temper and habits of mind even of the faithful ;

2. To present to our other countrymen a number of sam
ples of the fruit which the system, doctrine, and moral
discipline established by the holy and blessed Council of
Trent have produced, and which will be, to inquirers really
in earnest about their souls, an argument more cogent
than any that mere controversy can allege ; and 3. To
spread the honour and love of the ever-blessed Queen of
Saints, by showing how greatly an intense devotion to
her aided in forming those prodigies of heroic virtue with
which the Holy Ghost has been pleased to adorn the
Church since the schism of Luther, more than in almost
any previous times ; while the same motive will prevent
the Series being confined to modern saints exclusively.

4. The work is published with the permission and ap
proval of superiors. Every volume containing the Life
of a person not yet canonized or beatified by the Church
will be prefaced by a protest in conformity with the de
cree of Urban VIII., and in all Lives which introduce
questions of mystical theology great care will be taken to
publish nothing which has not had adequate sanction, or
without the reader being informed of the nature and
amount of the sanction.

Post 8vo., with Portrait, price 5s. each.

1. The Life of S. Bernardine of Siena,

MINOR OBSEEVANTINE. Now ready.

2. The Life of S. Philip Benizi,

FIFTH G-ENEEAL OF THE SEEVITES. Now ready.

3. The Life of S. Veronica Giuliani, Capuchin

Nun, and of the Blessed Battista Varani,
of 4Jie Order of S. Clare.

MODERN SAINTS

AND

SERVANTS OF GOD.

natter Aw, London.

at (Bob.

SECOND SERIES.

THE LIVES

OF

S. VERONICA GIULIANI,

CAPUCHIN NUN:

AND OF THE

BLESSED BATTISTA VAEANI,

OF THE ORDER OF S. CLARE.

"Gaude Maria Virgo, cunctas hsereses sola interemisti in
universe mundo.'' — Antiph. Ecclesice.

LONDON:

R. WASHBOUKNE, 18 PATERNOSTER ROW.

1874.

gtihil .otetat.

T. F. KNOX, Congr. Orat.

Censor Deputatus.

Imprimatur.

HENRICUS E., Archiep. Westmonast.

TO

THE NUNS OF ENGLAND,

WHO SHIELD THEIR COUNTRY BY THEIR PRAYERS,

AND BY THEIR MEEK AUSTERITIES MAKE

REPARATION] FOR ITS SINS ;

AND TO

THE SISTERS OF MERCY,

WHOSE CHARITY IS THEIR INCLOSURE,

WHILE FOR THE LOVE OF THEIR HEAVENLY SPOUSE

IN HIS POOR AND SUFFERING MEMBERS

THEY DENY THEMSELVES;
THE PEACE AND PROTECTION OF THE CLOISTER.

Daughters of Mary ! in retreats obscure,

Lost to man's thought and eye, amid the trees

And unfrequented fields, on bended knees

Sueing for England's pardon, lives so pure

Mingle in heaven and God's approval share

With that uncloistered love, whose willing feet

Are borne through jeering crowd and gazing street

To scenes of lonely want and pining care.

For you the holy past is now unfurled,

That with its bright examples you may feed

The spirit of devotion. While the world

Honours your goodness with its hatred, you,

Still to your high and calm vocation true,

May win fresh light and strength from what you read.

F. W. FABEH.

WILFRID'S,
Feast of our Lady of Redemption,

MDCCCXLVII.

PREFACE.

THK following Life of S. Veronica Giuliani was
written by the Abate Filippo Maria Salvatori, and
published in Rome in the year 1839. It was
compiled from three lives of the Saint of earlier
date, and from the processes of her canonization.

The translation of the Spiritual Life of the
Blessed Battista Varani has been made from the
French version published at Clermont-Ferrand
in 1840. It is founded upon the collection of her
revelations, written in Italian by Father Matthew
Pascucci, and rendered into Latin by the Bolland-
ists, in the Acta Sanctorum for the 31st of May.

THE O&ATOBY, LONDON,
MaySlst, 1874.

CONTENTS.

S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

BOOK I.

CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT OF HER LIFE IN THE WORLD, AND
OF THE MOST IMPORTANT EVENTS IN THE FIRST FIFTEEN
YEARS OF HER RELIGIOUS CAREER, TOGETHER WITH A
BRIEF SKETCH OF THE OFFICES WHICH SHE FILLED^IN THE
CONVENT.

I. The birth of Yeronica. — Tokens of her subsequent
sanctity and high privileges apparent even in
infancy - - - 3

II. She begins at the age of three years to enjoy m
familiar intercourse with Jesus and Mary'Syg,-" 7

III. The first proofs of extraordinary virtue which

made her childhood remarkable - ^^ - 12

IV. Her father removes with Ursula and her sisters to

Piacenza, where at the age of ten she makes her
First Communion. — When twelve years old she
begins to practise mental prayer

V. The rich fruit which she gathered from the exer
cise of meditation. — The first instances of oppo
sition to her religious vocation which she had to "~^
encounter at Piacenza - -' ,!^g^- 28

VI. Ursula is sent back to MercatelLo, where she re
sides in the house of her uncle. — New trials of ^
her vocation. — At length her father yields to
her influence and repents, ending his life with
certain marks of eternal salvation - - J_ 35

VII. Having received the desired consent of her father.,
Ursula procures in an extraordinary way her
admission among the Capuchin nuns of Citta di
Castello .... j^te - 41

Xll CONTENTS.

CHAPTER PAGE

VIII. Her clothing. — Deceits of the devil during her

noviciate - 46

IX. Her solemn profession. — Her virtue is strength
ened, notwithstanding the assaults of the devil,
by special graces which she receives from G-od
during the early years of her religious life - 56
X. The offices which she is called to fill in the con
vent. — The manner in which she discharged her
duties - - - - - - 64

BOOK II.

CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT OF THE EXTEAOEDINAEY GEACES
BY MEANS OF WHICH SHE WAS EAISED DURING THE LAST
THIETY-PIVE YEAES OF HEE LIFE TO THE HIGHEST DEGEEE
OF SANCTITY, AND EENDEEED THE LIYING IMAGE OF JESUS
CEUCIFIED.

I. Mysterious vision of a chalice, which prepared her
to reproduce in her own person the Passion of
our Redeemer - . 85

II. Veronica is made to participate in our Blessed
Saviour's crowning with thorns. — The severe
pains which this caused her, and her suiferings
from the remedies to which her superiors re
quired her to submit - . 92
III. She is promoted to heavenly espousals. — The man
ner in which our Lord prepared and conducted
them - - 99
IV. The gifts and favours which Jesus lavished on His
spouse during the two following days. — Her
correspondence to them - 110
V. In obedience to a divine command she begins to
fast rigorously on bread and water, and contin
ues to do so for several years. — The opposition
which she had to encounter from her superiors,
as well as from herself, and from the powers of
darkness - 115
VI. "I Further instances of Veronica's fidelity to her
divine Spouse. — She receives from Him a wound
in the heart. — Four documents written by her
with her own blood - - 127
VII. Jesus produces in her a still greater resemblance
to Himself by imprinting upon her His sacred
stigmata - 139
VIII. The stigmata are repeated on various occasions,

and attested by new and satisfactory proofs - 152

CONTENTS. Xlll

CHAPTER PAGE

IX. Veronica participates in all the other Dolours
which constituted the divine Passion. — Wonder
ful marks imprinted on her heart - - 163
X. The extraordinary graces and favours which ac
companied her last illness and holy death - 178

BOOK III.
OF HEE HEEOIC VIRTUES AND OF THE GIFTS WHICH SHE

POSSESSED IN COMMON WITH OTHER SAINTS.

I. Jesus Christ Himself becomes her visible Instruc
tor in Christian and perfect life. — Her constant
desire of greater perfection - 195

II. Veronica's heroic perfection in the theological

virtues - . 202

III. Her remarkable zeal and charity towards her

neighbour - 211

IV. Her spirit of poverty and mortification, and her

angelic purity - - _ 225

V. Her patience and imperturbable gentleness - 236

VI. Her wonderful humility - - 250

VII. Her miraculous obedience - - 259

VIII. Her tender devotion to the Blessed Virgin, to her

guardian angel, and the other saints - - 267

IX. Her gifts of prophecy and miracles during life - 275

NOTE - - - - - - 285

BLESSED BATTISTA VAKANL

HISTORICAL NOTICE . 289

PROLOGUE . - 295

I. Her vow made in childhood relative to the Passion
of Jesus Christ. — Her progress in this devotion,
and the pious exercises which it suggested to
her - . 298

II. She resists the grace of a religious vocation for a
long time, but ends by following it with gene
rosity - . 304
III. Spiritual favours which followed her entire con
version - - - 312

XIV CONTENTS.

CHAPTER PAGK

IV. What she had to suffer during her noviciate. — Her

return to Camerino, where she received great

favours from Heaven, and, among others, a visit

from S. Clare - ... 326

V. Other divine favours accorded to Battista : they

are followed by new tribulations 337

VI. Battista addresses to her spiritual father particu
lars supplementary to the history of her life - 349
VII. First pain. — Sorrow for the sufferings of the lost

and the elect - . 364

Second pain.— The sorrows of Christ for the suf
ferings of His Mother, S. Mary Magdalen, and
His disciples - - _ 370

Third pain. — The sorrows of Christ for the ingra
titude of the Jewish people, and of all crea
tures j His especial sorrow in the Garden - 375

SUPPLEMENT.

I. Her humility ..... 333
II. Her charity towards her neighbour, manifested in

the warnings she gives her disciple - - 394

III. Her virtue is tried by the good and evil fortune of

her family. — She establishes a monastery at
Fermo, and returns to Camerino, where she is
raised to the dignity of abbess - - 404

IV. Friendship of Battista with John of Fano.— Be

ginning of the congregation of Capuchins. —
Death of Battista and veneration of her body - 406

BOOK I.

CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT OF HER LIFE IN THE
WORLD, AND OF THE MOST IMPORTANT EVENTS
IN THE FIRST FIFTEEN YEARS OF HER RELI
GIOUS CAREER, TOGETHER WITH A BRIEF
SKETCH OF THE OFFICES WHICH SHE FILLED
IN THE CONVENT.

THE LIFE OF

S. VERONICA GIULIANI

CHAPTER I.

THE BIRTH OF VERONICA.— TOKENS OF HER SUBSE
QUENT SANCTITY AND HIGH PRIVILEGES APPARENT
EVEN IN HER INFANCY.

THE district of Mercatello, which is one of consider
able importance in the Pontifical States, being in the
diocese of Urbania, part of the Duchy of Urbino,
was the favoured birth-place of S. Veronica, whose
wonderful life we are about to relate. Her father
was Francesco Giuliani, and her mother Benedetta
Mancini of S. Angelo in Vado, a diocese united
to Urbania; both were of honourable and wealthy
families. Their union in holy matrimony was blessed
with no male issue, but they had no less than seven
daughters, the youngest of whom was our Saint. Even
before the birth of this her last child, the mother had
reason to foresee that her infant would prove an extra
ordinary one ; for whereas on all previous occasions
she had been afflicted with severe sufferings and ex-

4 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

treme internal weakness, so that she had been compelled
to abstain in consequence from holy Communion, now
on the contrary she enjoyed such good health and
exemption from the trials usually experienced in her
condition, that she was able to perform all her
devotions and domestic duties with ease and alacrity,
and she declared with astonishment that she had never
before spent such calm and joyful days.

At length the day arrived which was to be marked
by the nativity of her favoured offspring. It was the
27th of December, which is dedicated to the memory
of S. John, the beloved disciple of Jesus Christ ; and
perhaps it was the special providence of God which
appointed this feast for the birthday of S. Veronica,
who even in her earliest infancy clearly proved herself
to be one of those happy souls on whom God has be
stowed the choicest prerogatives of His love. On the
following day, being the Feast of the Holy Innocents,
1660, she was regenerated at the baptismal font, in the
collegiate church of S. Peter and S. Paul, D. Giovan
Antonio Borghese officiating as parish priest. She re
ceived the name of Ursula, a presage that she would
not only be a virgin Saint, but likewise the guide and
mistress of other holy virgins.

The anticipations formed respecting her were
quickly realised. Two of her sisters have deposed
upon oath that she never uttered a cry nor shed a
tear, but was always quiet, serene, and cheerful, with
out manifesting the least antipathy towards any one,
permitting herself to be handled without complaint,
and to be nursed at whatever time her mother
pleased On three days in the week, "Wednesday,
Friday, and Saturday, she displayed an aversion from
her food, so much so that she would only take a few

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 5

drops morning and evening ; and nothing could in
duce her to take more on these days. Thus, like
S. Nicholas of Bari and other saints, this child
early commenced her fasts by way of prelude to those
strict ones which she observed afterwards. Many
things concur to show that this abstinence was pro
duced by a higher than natural influence ; in the first
place, she gave no sign of suffering or discomfort, but
was bright and calm as usual : secondly, by her
mother being compelled on these days to take to her
breast some children of the poor, whom she accord
ingly nursed in the presence of her little daughter,
who never showed any symptom of envy or jealousy,
as young children so situated are apt to do ; on the
contrary, it was observed that she seemed to be par
ticularly gratified by the sight of the poor little
ones partaking of her own nourishment. Lastly,
it is evident, from the above-mentioned days being
dedicated in the Christian world to the honour of the
Passion of Jesus Christ and to the memory of His
most holy Mother, that she was attracted towards
both even from her cradle by a peculiar and won
derful devotion. This we shall see confirmed here
after by those touching communications which were
exchanged between Jesus and Mary on the one hand,
-and our virgin Saint on the other, throughout the
entire course of her life.

But something still more astonishing remains to be
related. The little Ursula was hardly five months
old, when on the Feast of the Most Holy Trinity,
which in the year 1G61 fell on the 12th of June,
she -was in the arms of her mother, who had re
leased her from her swaddling clothes, and perceiving
-a picture whereon that august mystery was repre-

r>

S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

sented, she descended of her own accord to the floor,
and alone without any assistance advanced with a
firm step towards the sacred tablet, before which she
made many signs of reverence, and then paused as
though enchanted. "\Ye can easily conceive the amaze
ment of her mother and of every one present. Her
prudent parent, comprehending that it was the work of
the Almighty, attempted no interference, but left the
child to herself ; and henceforward she was wrapped
in no swathing bands, but was able to walk alone
without meeting with any accident. Another miracle
which occurred when she was -a year and a half old,
is related in the process of her canonization. A ser
vant of the family, called Alexandra, carried her in
her arms when she went to purchase some oil at a shop;
the man who sold it endeavoured to put her off with
short measure, when the little Ursula astounded them
all by speaking for the first time, and pronouncing
in a distinct voice these words— " Do justice, for
God sees you !" A succession of these extraordinary
occurrences induced her pious parents to regard her,
not only with partiality, but even with devotion, for
they had good reason to look forward to the super
natural privileges that were destined for their child.
They guarded her as the apple of their eye, and her
elder sisters took pains not to annoy her, but on
the other hand to foster her natural disposition. The
servants followed their example, treating her as though
she had been the mistress of the house, as she herself,
after she had grown up and become a religious, de
clared with sentiments of humility and confusion,
being herself amazed thereat, for shejiad the very
poorest opinion of herself.

S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

CHAPTER II.

SHE BEGINS AT THE AGE OF THREE YEARS TO ENJOY
FAMILIAR INTERCOURSE WITH JESUS AND MARY,

WHEN Ursula had completed her third year, those
seeds of devotion which had been implanted in her by
heaven began to develop themselves day by day.
Even at that tender age, the sports of childhood had no
charms for her. Instead of childish toys she chose to
entertain herself with a beautiful picture of the Blessed
Virgin in the act of nursing her Divine Son, which
hung on a wall in the house. Before it she raised a

O

sort of little altar, and all her thoughts and cares
were concentrated on the adornment of this her ora
tory. She would often invite her sisters to assist
in her pious work. From what follows it is evident
that this was not with her, as is the case with some
children, a matter of mere pastime and diversion.
The ribbons and corals with which her mother and
sisters attempted to decorate the person of Ursula,
together with any other ornaments she might re
ceive, were one and all devoted to the furnishing of
this cherished spot ; for in her holy simplicity she was
wont to regard that sacred picture as our Blessed Lord
Himself. Hence she would converse familiarly with
the Queen of Saints and with the Infant Jesus, as
though they were really present before her, and just as
if she were addressing her own mother and sisters.
She would often deposit her food on this little
altar, inviting the Divine Infant to partake thereof;
and then she would conceal herself behind the ta
pestry, and watch to see if the object of her devotion

8 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

were descending to fulfil her request ; and when her
wish was not gratified, she would exclaim in her dis
appointment : "If You will not eat, then neither
will I." At other times she would entreat Mary to
give her the Divine Infant to caress • and perceiving
that her prayer was not heard, she would place one
chair upon another in order to mount and take her
treasure by force ; more than once she had in conse
quence a fall by which her head was severely bruised.
On rising she would reproach the Blessed Virgin for
having refused her petition, and claim to have her mis
hap remedied, which she had no sooner done than she
found herself cured.

This simplicity was so pleasing to Mary and her
Divine Son, that on several occasions the picture took
the form, of living persons, and Ursula beheld the
Holy Virgin place within her arms the sacred Babe,
permitting her to lavish caresses on Him. At other
times the Infant Saviour. came down from His place
in the picture, and partook on the altar of the food
she offered, presenting her with a portion of the same,
that she might share it with Him. It must have been
a wonderful sight to behold the little girl so innocently
imploring the favour of Mary, bestowing her small
gifts on Jesus, beseeching Him to descend from the
picture and to accompany her wherever she went ;
and then to see the condescension of Mary, and the
sacred Hand of her Son stretched forth towards
Ursula in token of acceptance, and afterwards rejoic
ing the heart of His beloved child by the most
affecting endearments.

Such interchange of love increased the tender
homage of our young Saint towards the two great
objects of her devotion, and she was even per-

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 9

mitted to hear the voice of Mary addressing her from
this picture in accents of love, and giving her fre
quent and useful directions. One day when she
was there in preparation for prayer, the Blessed
Virgin said to her : " Daughter, this my Son loves
thee exceedingly — prepare thyself, for He will be thy
Spouse!" At these words an extraordinary fire of
love was kindled in her soul, and she earnestly
longed to give herself entirely to Jesus. Whatever
she had that was fair and good, she offered Him
on her little altar. One day the Divine Infant vouch
safed to acknowledge her generosity by saying to
her: "I love thee very much ! Take care to expend
thy affections on no other than Myself alone." To
which Ursula immediately replied: "Dearest Jesus,
I love Thee most ardently ! teach me what Thou
wouldst have me do." The Infant Saviour then
turned to His holy Mother and said : " It is My Will
that this our beloved child should be guided by thee."
On another occasion when she was gathering flowers
in the garden for her altar, the Infant Jesus appeared
before her, saying : " I am the Flower of the field •"
and after these words the vision disappeared. Ursula
accordingly ran into the house, thinking that the
object of her love had taken refuge there, and full
.of grief presented herself before her favourite pic
ture, exclaiming : " Thou hast made me run, whilst
Thou didst return into the arms of Mary, and I have
not been able to overtake Thee," and then she burst
into tears. Her loving Lord, Who could not endure
to see her thus afflicted, deigned to leave the picture
and embrace her, which restored her serenity in a
moment.

These facts are taken in part from the deposition of

10 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

her sisters, who were careful never to lose sight of
her, as also from the testimony of her first confessor,
the Canon Ambroni of Mercatello, and in part also
from the account which she wrote of herself after
she became a religious, in obedience to her directors
— her perfect sanctity rendering all idea of deception
inadmissible. From these sources we also learn that
at the same age, namely, in her third or fourth year,
on the return of her mother or her aunt from church,,
she would know by the perception of a certain celes
tial fragrance when they had been to holy Commu
nion, and would exclaim, " How sweet the perfume !
oh, how sweet !" nor would she leave them for a con
siderable time. Very frequently when taken into a
church, although so young, she beheld the Sacred
Host all dazzling and glorious ; and sometimes the
living form of the Holy Child Jesus was visible to
her eyes. We must not omit a remarkable incident
which occurred when she was about four years old.
Her mother was taken so dangerously ill that the
holy Viaticum was conveyed to her. At the moment
of the entrance of the Blessed Sacrament, Ursula
beheld It resplendent with such heavenly light that
she implored the priest to communicate her also. In
order to satisfy her, she was told that he had brought
with him only one particle of the Blessed Eucharist,
to which the child, doubtless enlightened from above,
promptly replied that he might break off for her a
fragment of that one, for. that "as in the case of a
mirror, when it is broken into a multitude of pieces,
each fragment will still reflect the entire object which
the whole originally represented, so each portion of
that Sacred Host divided between her mother and
herself would contain Jesus as entirely as the whole

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. II

had done before It was broken." All present were
filled with astonishment. As soon as her mother had
received holy Communion, the little Ursula exclaimed
— " Oh, how lovely is that which you have received!'
and springing on the bed and drawing near to her
mother's lips, she went on : " Oh, how sweet — how
very sweet !" nor could all the scolding addressed to
her induce her to tear herself away.

The pious lady had already lost two of her daughters.
Being now on the verge of the grave, she called around
her the five who still survived, and after bestowing
on them all the precious legacy of a parent's dying
counsel, she concluded by consigning each of her chil
dren to one of the sacred wounds of Jesus Crucified.
For Ursula she selected the Side pierced with the spear,
which was already the object of that dear child's tender
love, besides being the perennial fountain whence
throughout her whole life she was accustomed to draw
abundance of graces. After this, our Saint's excellent
mother breathed her last. The young Ursula, over
whelmed with affliction, could not be persuaded to
quit her body night or day ; but there she remained,
in that chamber of death, giving vent to her deep
affection. There were no means of inducing her to
go to bed, for her mother was not there. At last the
servants hit on the expedient of placing on her bed
an image of the Blessed Virgin with her Divine In
fant ; the child then gave way, and calmly composed
herself to sleep. From that time she kept up the
practice of making that sacred image her companion ;
and it often seemed to her that the Babe of Bethlehem
looked graciously on her and smiled.

12 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

CHAPTER III.

THE FIRST PROOFS OF EXTRAORDINARY VIRTUE WHICH
MADE HER CHILDHOOD REMARKABLE.

THE wonderful things which we have related serve
rather as illustrations of the peculiar favour of heaven
towards the little Ursula than as proofs of that super
natural virtue which was so conspicuous even in her
-earliest years, arid to the consideration of which we
shall devote the present chapter. Ursula began at
-a most tender age to manifest an extraordinary com
passion towards the poor. She would always re
serve a portion of her breakfast, dinner, collation,
-and supper to bestow on them by way of alms ; and
this she would present to them with remarkable affec
tion, when she saw them pass along the street. If
it happened that she had nothing to give them, she
would betake herself to her parents with engaging
importunity. On many occasions she impoverished
herself to relieve the distressed. Once she saw
a little boy almost destitute of clothing, and ac
cordingly took off her apron to cover him with it.
At another time she was standing at the window
when a pilgrim asked her for a little charitable
assistance ; having nothing else .that she could think
of to give him, with holy simplicity she took off one of
her new slippers, which she had put on for the first time
that day, and gave it him. The poor man said, as he
.accepted the gift, that one would be of no use to him
without the other, which he immediately received
from the hand of the generous child. Every one

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 13-

knows how vain children are apt to be of such articles
of dress, and how fond they are of displaying them ;
it may therefore be easily conceived how self-denying
was this act of charity on the part of Ursula. Our
Lord was pleased to signify His approbation by a
twofold miracle. In throwing it over to him the
second slipper caught on the arch of the door, but
the height of the pilgrim increased to such a degree
that he was able to reach it with his hands ; pre
sently the most Holy Virgin appeared to Ursula,
holding in her hand the gifts which had been be
stowed on the pilgrim, now enriched with costly
jewels ; and the Mother of God explained to Ursula
that she had just received them from her in the
person of that poor traveller, and that it was her
Divine Son who had adorned them with gems.
Another time when Ursula had given a piece of
rather black bread to a poor man, because she had no-
better to bestow, she beheld it change in his hands
into bread whiter than snow, which the beggar in
his wonder showed to every one he met in the
street.

This favoured child not only excelled thus early
in the grace of charity, but was likewise remark
able for an extraordinary desire of suffering, which
was enkindled in the following way. On one occasion
while performing her devout exercises before the
picture of which we have spoken in the previous
chapter, she heard these words from her Infant
Saviour : " My Spouse, the Cross awaits thee." The
young Saint in her inexperience conceived that she
was thus warned to preserve the sacred sign of our re
demption from every act of irreverence; and therefore

14 S. VERONICA GIULIANI..

whenever she perceived in the house or garden pieces
of straw or thread accidentally laid in the form of a
«ross, she picked them up with reverence, and put
them away in a box, lest any one should inadvertently
tread on them. But when she heard the lives of the
saints read (for her pious mother was accustomed
to make that holy study serve for one of the recrea
tions of her daughters), she very quickly apprehended,
by means of the light vouchsafed her from above,
the true meaning of those mysterious words, and
resolved to obey the injunction they conveyed. She
was not more than three years old when, moved by
the sufferings of the saints, and especially by those
of the martyrs who had encountered flames for the
sake of Jesus Christ, her heart burned with such an
ardent longing to imitate them that she ran and thrust
her hands into a vessel of live coals, nor would she
withdraw them till the smell summoned the in
mates of the house to her side. In after-life, she thus
wrote under obedience of her sensations at the time :
" I do not perfectly remember, but it strikes me that
at the moment I did not feel the pain of burning ; I
stood there in a state of temporary abstraction, well
pleased to be as I was ; afterwards I felt pain
in my fingers, which were shrunk up. Everybody
wept, but I am not conscious of having shed a
tear."

In her fourth year, hearing that S. Rose of Lima
was in the constant habit of taking the discipline, and
not knowing exactly how to do the same, she made
a great many knots in her apron-strings, hid herself
behind a door, untied her apron, and struck herself
with them. She was one day detected by her mother

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 15

when thus employed, and sorely was the poor child
mortified, because she was aware that her saintly
model was wont to hide such practices from the obser
vation of all. Having also heard that S. Rose once
by way of mortification crushed her finger beneath the
lid of a box, and then, though the pain which ensued
was severe, would not consent to have it medically
treated, in order that she might suffer the more,
Ursula would fain have followed her example, but
her heart failed her. Our Lord, however, per
mitted the occurrence of the following incident.
Her hand was accidentally squeezed between the
Avail and a door which her sister was closing.
The innocent cause of the disaster no sooner per
ceived this than in a paroxysm of self-reproach
she cried out that she had killed Ursula, who,
on the contrary, without the slightest agitation,
implored her to calm herself, for that the hurt
was nothing, although it was bleeding copiously;
but as she added in her own account of it, "My sister
seeing such a quantity of blood uttered still louder
exclamations, while I believe that for my part I felt
a certain delight in sharing the suffering of S. Rose.
But to my grief they insisted on dressing my wound,
although I would have much rather endured it with
out having recourse to any remedies, according to the
example of that blessed saint." On another occasion,
the scissors with which her mother was cutting
a nail of the poor child's foot by some accident
inflicted a severe cut. Instead of giving way to
tears, Ursula in the most cheerful manner con
soled her distressed parent by making light of
the injury received ; and in this case she sue-

1C S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

ceeded in imitating S. Kose by dispensing with
all remedies. The same good motive led her to
commit another act of childlike indiscretion, namely,
to pile up a number of stones on the top of a
little wall, and then give them a push with her
head, which brought them tumbling down on her
hands which she held stretched out on the ground,
thereby occasioning herself considerable pain. At
length, having observed that her sisters were in
the habit of using certain instruments of penance,
she placed herself on the watch, in order to get
hold of them ; but it was all in vain, for they
were kept under lock and key. No one can fail
to be struck by such instances of heroism, at an
age when the smallest suffering generally draws
tears.

The very defects of her childhood were signs of
her extraordinary virtue. An evil intention can
change an action, in itself good or at least indif
ferent, into a sin, while either inculpable inadver
tence or invincible ignorance excuses from sin.
Thus many actions reprehensible in themselves,
if done from a good motive, and accompanied
by the above-mentioned ignorance or inadvertence,
may under certain circumstances become even vir
tuous, not from their own nature, but from the
principle which produces them. Let the reader
bear in mind that the actions related of Ursula
from her third to her seventh year cannot fail
to be marked by much imperfection, because, al
though she seemed prematurely to anticipate the
use of reason, she could not possibly possess at that
tender age the light and instruction necessary for

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. IT

observing the exact limits which separate right from,
wrong, especially in those cases where one may
be easily confounded with the other. What may
be termed the defects of her childhood are not pro
posed as matters for imitation, for they are not of
a nature to serve as precedents, but simply to il
lustrate the strength of her virtues, the excess of
which, through inculpable ignorance and want of re
flection on her part, was wont to carry her to such
extremes.

Her father had one day caused two dishes of
sweetmeats to be prepared for a relation of his who
had arrived at Mercatello. Ursula saw them, and
thinking it a great pity that such good things should
be wasted on a person who had already a super
fluity of comforts, whereas the same provisions would
satisfy the hunger of a starving fellow- creature, con
trived to break them in pieces, and so obtained leave
to dispose of them in alms. It was a laudable prac
tice of hers at the age of five years, when she used to
distribute her bounties, to make the objects of her
charity begin by reciting some devout prayer or the
principal points of Christian doctrine. One day, how
ever, she met with a poor boy who manifested re
luctance to repeat his Ave Maria. Her zeal waxed
so warm on the occasion that she gave him a push
which threw him down the steps, though he was
not seriously injured. Certainly it is a virtue to
be zealous for the glory of God and the salvation of
our neighbour ; but for this very reason there is
danger of its transgressing due bounds and becom
ing a fault, unless it be regulated with a degree of
prudence that cannot be expected from a young
child. She was so excessively fond of adorning the

2

18 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

sacred picture of Jesus and Mary, that she seemed to
have a holy passion for performing devout festivi
ties there and for decorating the altar which she
had placed before it. She was anxious that her
sisters should do the same, and if they occasionally
appeared unwilling, she would beat time on a box
until they complied. One day they were so busy
with their bobbins for making lace that they paid no
attention whatever to her summons. Ursula felt that
it was an affront to Almighty God to prefer their lace-
work to assisting in a pious action; so she went and
upset their whole apparatus on the floor.

Having heard that a certain potter of the adjacent
country led a wicked life, and being aware that trials
will sometimes bring back the wanderer into the right
path, perceiving, moreover, as she was passing by his
shop, a good many of his newly made vessels exposed
to the air to harden, she with her small fingers bored
holes in a good many of them. It pleased God to
overrule this well-meant severity on the part of the
child, and to make it instrumental to the conversion
of the wretched man.

In her seventh year she noticed that a young man,
her cousin, was much attached to the things of the
world, so she invited him to play at fencing with
her, and for the purpose of rescuing him from the
perils to which he was exposed abroad, she gave
him a slight wound in the side, which forced him to
confine himself to the house for some little time.

One day, being disedified by a certain action of a
domestic of the family, her indignation on account of
the offence thus committed against God carried her so
far as to give the woman a box on the ear ; she more
over requested her father to dismiss the servant from

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 10

his establishment ; and her petition being granted, it
appeared to her that she had done a very right thing.
Such were the faults of our Saint's childhood,
which, however objectionable in themselves, demon
strate the existence in her heart of a large fund of
charity, religion, and zeal ; and although when we
bear in mind her extreme youth, they may attract
our admiration as taking their rise in extraordi
nary virtue, we must not attempt to imitate them.
She herself viewed them with far different eyes when
she had become a religious, and had attained to
maturity in knowledge, and to far greater perfection
in virtue ; then she was wont to mention them with
deep regret and confusion, though in speaking of them
to her directors she could not deny that the motives
which had prompted them were good. Still later in
life, on the morning of the first Sunday in Advent,
which fell on the 2nd of December, in the year
1702, our Lord permitted for her purification that she
should see the defects of her early childhood under
the symbol of a heart of steel ; and so painfully was
she then made conscious of having failed to correspond
with the high favours bestowed on her at that tender
age, that in the agony of her self-reproach, she
would fain have hidden herself from that harrow
ing spectacle in the lowest depths of hell. We
learn this incident from an entry in the diary of
Father Ubaldo Antonio Cappelletti, one of her princi
pal directors. After she had refined her heart in the
crucible of intense contrition, it was shown to her
again in a state of silver whiteness, and at length as
possessing the quality of pure gold, and this was
emblematic of her progressive fidelity to grace. The
All-Holy sees things far otherwise than shortsighted

2 2

20 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

man ! Still it is our duty to bless that Divine liberality
which sowed such plenteous seed in the soul of His
servant during the spring-time of her life, and assisted
her in realising such rich harvests of virtue as those
we have been contemplating.

CHAPTEE IV.

HER FATHER REMOVES WITH URSULA AND HER
SISTERS TO PIACENZA, WHERE AT THE AGE OF
TEN SHE MAKES HER FIRST COMMUNION. — WHEN
TWELVE YEARS OLD SHE BEGINS TO PRACTISE
MENTAL PRAYER.

AFTER the death of Ursula's mother, which was re
lated in our second chapter, when the subject of our
history was between four and five years old, her father
formed the intention of transferring his residence to
Piacenza. Ursulina, as she was familiarly called, re
mained for a time in her native place with her sisters
under the care of one of her uncles. At the age of
seven her soul was fortified by receiving the sacrament
of Confirmation from the hands of Monsignor Onorati,
Bishop of the diocese, within the walls of the same
church where she had been baptised. On this occasion,
according to the attestation of Sister Florida Ceoli, in
the process of S. Veronica's canonization, the sisters and
directors of the little girl asserted that her godmother
saw her guardian angel visibly standing at her side.

About this time she had other important visions,
as we learn from her own writings. " I remember," she
says, " that at the age of seven or eight years, Jesus
appeared to me on two different occasions in Holy

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 21

Week all covered with wounds, and told me that I
should be devoted to His most sacred Passion, having
said which, He vanished from my sight. I wept ex
cessively, and whenever I heard any mention made of
the sufferings of our Lord, I felt in my heart some
thing which I cannot express ; and whatever I did
I offered up with the intention of honouring His
Passion. I was desirous of asking my confessor to
give me some penance to perform ; but when I found
myself with him, my lips were closed on the subject.
Out of my own head I managed, however, to practise
mortifications without permission from any one (a
thing not to be imitated) — such as the use of the dis
cipline, walking on bare knees, pricking myself with
pins, kissing some revolting object, or chastising my
self with nettles. When I knew of other persons
doing penance, I went straightway before the picture of
my Saviour, and said to Him, ' Lord, if I had but the
instruments which others have, I would do as they do,
but as I have not got them, I offer Thee at least this
my desire.' Our Lord also permits me to recall such
loving communications as the following, which He
often condescended to bestow on me at the time of
which I am speaking. I had intended to engage in a
certain pastime or amusement at a particular hour,
and I did not perceive that the time fixed had already
arrived. So our Blessed Lord said to me interiorly ;
' I am thy true pleasure. What dost thou seek ?
What dost thou desire 'I' To which I answered, ' Lord,
for Thy love I wish to deprive myself of that promised
amusement.' These words were spoken to me, but
how I know not. At other times when I looked at the
crucifix, it spoke thus to me interiorly : ' I will be thy
Guide and thy Spouse ;' and then I would open wide

S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

my arms and say : ' I am determined to be Thy Spouse,

0 Lord, and no one shall move me from this purpose.

1 declare it from my heart. Oh let me never be sepa
rated from Thee.5 "

She had not quite completed her eighth year when
her father, who had obtained the lucrative and honour
able post of superintendent of finance at Piacenza,
summoned his whole family to join him there. Ursula
and her sisters continued to pursue their devout occu
pations ; and the former gave proofs of such uncom
mon virtue, that in her tenth year she was considered
fit to make her first Communion. She had previously
manifested the most ardent desire to do so ; nor in
deed could it be otherwise, considering the rare pri
vileges which she had already enjoyed in connection
with this Divine Sacrament. We can easily conceive
the fervour with which she approached the sacred ban
quet for the first time, on the Feast of the Purifica
tion of the Blessed Virgin in the year 1670. She felt
on this occasion a sensible flame burning within her,
which continued even after she had returned home,
but imagining that this was one of the ordinary effects
of holy Communion, she asked her sisters with holy
simplicity how long the warm glow would last. Per
ceiving their surprise at the question, she inferred
that her well-beloved Lord had granted to her a
peculiar favour, and accordingly said no more, but
took care to obtain permission to communicate as often
as possible, receiving the Bread of Heaven with great
jubilation and profit.

Her communications with God became likewise
more frequent. One day she heard a voice from the
picture of our Divine Saviour pronounce these words,
•' To war ! to war !" Ursula being only ten years old,

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 23

concluded in all simplicity that she was hereby in
vited literally to take up arras, for at that time the
wars in the neighbourhood formed the principal
topic of conversation at Piacenza. So she requested
one of her cousins who was then staying at the
house to teach her the art of fencing. But when
she commenced this exercise, the Infant Jesus ap
peared to her, and reproved her for having so
utterly misinterpreted His words ; since no other
species of warfare had been meant than that which
travellers through this life are called upon to wage
with the devil, the world, and the flesh. The good
damsel turned pale at hearing this rebuke, and re
solved to be henceforth on her guard against these
foes; nor did she ever shrink from marching cou
rageously to the fight, whence she was wont to re
turn victorious, conquering her deadly enemies in
many a mortal encounter, as we shall hereafter
see.

As soon as she heard that prayer and meditation
were the best arms to have recourse to in such a con
flict, she was anxious to avail herself of them. We
learn how she commenced the latter of these holy
practices, and what fruit she derived from it, in a
document which she wrote under obedience to her
directors. " When I was about twelve years old," she
says, "I remember that I often wished to engage
in mental prayer, but I was not acquainted with the
proper method. I spoke to my confessor about it, but
he knew well the naughtiness of my disposition, and
considered that so devout an exercise was only fit for
good people, who were thoroughly grounded in
virtue. In me he saw nothing but inconstancy
and fickleness. It is true that I had paid some

24 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

attention to dressing my little altars, and while so
doing had felt some sort of devotion. When I had
finished arranging them, I used to fall on my knees,
and continue in that position for a long space of time,
but how I employed myself on these occasions, I know
not. I seemed to be in a kind of ecstasy, and I en
joyed so great delight, that I cared neither for my
food nor anything else. I used to be filled with
a desire that all creatures should praise and glo
rify God. I would then earnestly entreat my sisters
to come and sing with me, and when they did so I
experienced the 'greatest consolation. When my
father returned home, I called him also, and per
suaded him to join in our devotions.

" When Christmas arrived, I could not contain myself
for joy, and often when I contemplated the Babe in
the stable of the Nativity, I seemed to behold Him
surrounded with splendour ; and He attracted me to
Himself in an indescribable union. I was not in the
habit of mentioning these occurrences to any one,
nor did I turn them to the account which I
ought to have done, but relapsed into my childish
ways. On the days when I went to holy Com
munion, I found my sole delight in my little ora
tory, and although I had learned nothing of the
science of mental prayer, my whole mind used to
be recollected in God. I seemed to feel our Lord
within my heart in a peculiar manner, and thus
I got somewhat into the habit of meditation. The
longer I was thus engaged, the sweeter I found
it. An interior light represented to me the fleeting
nature of earthly thingsKand this made me desirous to
leave all. I felt that none was good but God alone. So
much the more was my intention confirmed of becom-

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 25

ing a religious. A desire for sufferings appears to have
possessed me from infancy as well as in riper years ;
but strange to say, I profited nothing by all this, for
no sooner had I left the spot than I was sure to do
something which displeased others."

It is striking to observe, in this her own account,
the combination of humility and ingenuity which led
her to exaggerate her faults ; but still more worthy
of our attention and admiration are the various pro
cesses by which Almighty God drew her soul by
degrees unto Himself, separating her with equal power
and sweetness from every obstacle that corrupt
nature might oppose to the desired union. It will be
interesting to refer once more to our Saint's own
narrative, which contains a brief outline of the
remainder of her life in the world. <: Although,"
she resumes, " I attempted to recreate my mind
with worldly trifles, it was absorbed nevertheless
in God alone. As far as I can remember, it was
the Passion of Christ which especially moved me,
and from time to time excited me to tears. The
more I exercised myself in mental prayer, the greater
became my aversion from the things of the world.
Sometimes I was enlightened in the way of self-
knowledge, but of this I said nothing to my confessor.
Lights like these caused me to press forward in the
path of prayer, and in order to secure leisure for this
without being observed, I desired the maid to wake
me very early. When she did so I rose promptly,
and went on meditating for many hours, but I can
not describe the method which I pursued. I know,
however, that when it was over, I experienced a
certain fervour, which made me willing to per
form all the laborious work of the house ; I was not,

26 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

however, allowed to undertake this. It was seldom
that I withdrew from meditation without our Lord
having told me interiorily that I was to be His spouse.
This strengthened my resolution of becoming a nun,
and made me more and more desirous of accomplish
ing my purpose. Whenever any particular feast
occurred, I felt as it were a flame within my heart,
which gave new life to my whole being. I could not
rest, but ran continually about the house like one
deranged, so that I sometimes made those who saw
me smile. I found my chief delight in dressing little
altars; and though I could not do this so conveniently
in my uncle's house, I did not altogether lay aside ths
practice. For work I had no great genius ; notwith
standing which, I managed to get through as much
in an hour as another person in a day. I did not
regret the circumstance of being taught nothing,
for whatever I saw others do, I had courage to
attempt myself. I was a perfect cross to every
one ; and yet I know not how it came to pass, they
were all fond of me, and showed great partiality
for me. Sometimes I reflected on this treatment,
which caused me extreme surprise. No one scolded
me, although my delinquencies were numberless. I
was by nature passionate ; every trifle excited me to
irritation, and if it was a serious annoyance which
befell me, I stamped on the ground like a horse; all
which, believe me, was downright naughtiness, for
I had never any sufficient ground for provocation.
Frequently I took it into my head to wish earnestly
for a thing, being desirous that matters should turn
out according to my fancy. I felt interiorily warned
to mortify myself, but, alas ! I did not listen to this
voice. It ^seemed to me that when I set myself to

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 27

meditate, our Lord taught me what was His "Will
concerning me ; but I thought this might be merely
my imagination ; however, I continued to feel what
I have described. Much good arose out of this ; I
began to accustom myself to silence, which I found
conducive to recollection ; and whereas I had pre
viously paid little attention to mortification, I was
now led to practise it habitually. Thus by degrees
rny thirst after sufferings increased yet more and
more. I often rose in the night and made a little
meditation. My attention was fixed to a certain de
gree, but I did not think myself thoroughly recollected.
In this manner passed the two last years which I
spent in the world • they were the fourteenth and
fifteenth of my age. I was subject at that period
to many vain things, and they often afforded me a
certain sort of satisfaction ; but at the very moment
of so yielding I felt the reproving whisper of conscience?
which left me no peace until I had commenced the
task of getting rid of my follies."

Such were the first beginnings of those high gifts of
prayer and contemplation to which, as we shall see,
she subsequently attained in religion. But let it not
be supposed that such exercises were always pleasing
and delightful entertainments to her soul. " God only
knows what I have endured," she says, while describ
ing the cruel temptations and difficulties, besides
the darkness of mind and dryness of affections which
she had often to encounter, but which she at length
vanquished, triumphing over every obstacle by the
force of holy perseverance.

28 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

CHAPTER V.

THE RICH FRUIT WHICH SHE GATHERED FROM THE
EXERCISE OF MEDITATION. — THE FIRST INSTANCES
OF OPPOSITION TO HER RELIGIOUS VOCATION WHICH
SHE HAD TO ENCOUNTER AT PIACENZA.

WE have already seen in the account which she gives
us of herself some of the advantages which our
Saint derived from the practice of mental prayer,
but still greater ones will be related in the present
chapter. First, we may remark her increased de
sire for sufferings, a disposition which constitutes
the surest foundation for true virtue ; and with
this was combined still greater fervour at her com
munions. " The more I persevered in meditation "
(it is thus she writes of herself at the age of
fourteen) " the greater became my wish to suffer ;
and as my confessor would not grant me pen
ances, I knew not what to do. However, I renewed
my entreaties, and he yielded to my importunity,
permitting me to use hair-cloth and the discipline
three times a week. This I accordingly did, but
it appeared to me a mere nothing. On my commu
nion-days I could not contain myself for joy; it
seemed to me that I then heard an interior voice,
which said, ' Behold, here I am with thee.' I felt
that these were the words of our Lord, for they caused
me to pass as it were from a state of death to one of
life, and enkindled such a fire within me that I was
sometimes asked what was the matter with me. Still
I took pains to conceal what passed within me."

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 29

But the most satisfactory evidence of her graces
is afforded by the uncommon strength of mind by
which she was enabled to repel and subdue the
attacks of her spiritual enemies on many occasions
which were fraught with danger to her innocence.
It must be observed that the arrangements of the
house were very different during her mother's life
time, and after her death. Her mother had been
to the last so desirous of giving her young daugh
ters a good and careful education, that she always
kept them in a kind of monastic seclusion. Their
days were passed in retirement, amid industrious
occupations and devout exercises. But after her
death, though the father of our Ursulina, then in
her fifth year, was also pious, the same strict super
vision was no longer exercised over the establishment.
And unfortunately, when the family removed to
Piacenza, the smiles of fortune and the pomp of
wealth which his new position enabled him to
enjoy in that illustrious city, induced him to desire
that his daughters should share in his elevation. It
is beautiful to observe the candid and yet humble
manner in which Ursula speaks of this event. " As
soon as we arrived there," she says, speaking of Pia
cenza, " my father gave orders that we should be
dressed in a style suitable to his rank : he provided
us also with men-servants and maid-servants. You
can imagine my astonishment at the sight of so much
splendour, for we had been accustomed to live in a
plain way, and had never been treated like great
ladies before. Still it was necessary to acquiesce in
this change, and in fact I found it pleasant to do so."

The evil one, however, who is ever on the watch
to let no occasion slip of doing us harm, one day

-30 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

laid a snare for Ursula, The young ladies having
been left in the charge of thoughtless and mercenary
attendants, a maid suggested to our Saint, who was
now about fourteen years old, that she should go
into a garden close at hand, in order to gather
certain herbs for the kitchen. Ursula objected
strongly, because there was a narrow lane leading to
this place through which she did not like to walk
alone. But, as the indiscreet domestic continued to
press the matter, promising to keep her eye on her
young mistress from the window, Ursula at length
made the sign of the cross, and invoking her guar
dian angel as she was in the habit of doing, left
the house. She had scarcely set foot out of doors,
when she beheld a profligate youth behaving im
properly to a girl no less ill-conducted than him
self. The innocent Ursula was shocked, and re
buked them sharply ; but they only laughed at her,
calling her " a scrupulous fool," and threatening to
beat her. She went on, however, to the garden,
whence she returned some time after with the
herbs, when she saw the same scene being enacted
in the same spot; she therefore hurried home, and,
as she stood on the threshold, said to herself,
"It must surely be the devil." Looking back into
the lane, she could see no one, neither had the
maid setn any one from the window. Some years
after, she was informed by God in a vision, that
the wretches she had seen were two demons, who
wished, by means of wicked example, to destroy her
virtue, which would have failed if her heart had not
been armed by the practice of meditation and by
special protection from above.

She had to sustain a still severer trial at the hands

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 31

of her father, who, through a fond but mistaken affec
tion, had set his heart on seeing her married. He
accordingly took all manner of pains to divert her
thoughts from the religious life to which she had so
often manifested her attachment, wishing to engage
her instead in some honourable alliance, her ex
treme beauty having already caused her to receive
proposals from several of the nobility. He took care
to supply her with every sort of amusement, and
invited to his house young gentlemen of attractive
qualities, whose fascinating conversation might instil
into her mind desires for the world, and assist
in realising his ill-conceived plan. The heart of
Ursula had to encounter many violent assaults, but
she shielded herself against them by prayer, as we
shall see more clearly from her own account. " Our
father desired/' she writes, "that I should be more
richly adorned than the others, and was in the habit
of presenting me with various articles of fashion
able attire. He was so fond of me that, whenever
he was at home, he invariably wished to have me
at his side. I was gratified by all this, but I
presently began to perceive that it was no wish
of his that I should be a nun • he told me that
I ought to be married, and that as long as he
lived, he wished me never to leave him. I was
deeply grieved at this discovery, as my desire to
become a religious was ever on the increase. I told
him this, but I could get no one to believe me
or take my part, least of all my father, who even
wept, and absolutely declared that he would not suffer
me to do as I proposed ; and, in order to divert me from
the thought of it, he would frequently bring home
with him other gentlemen, and summon me to join

32 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

them. In their presence he would promise me every
sort of excursion and pleasure, and our visitors
would unite their voices with his. They painted
worldly enjoyments in glowing colours, hoping to-
make me long for them. But the effect produced
was the very opposite of what they wished; I
conceived a perfect nausea for the things of the
world, and could not bear to hear them spoken of;
several times I told them as much, recommending
them to spare me such descriptions, because the more
I heard of such matters, the less I liked them. It
was of no use, however, and I had to go through the
same ordeal every day. For a long time I bore it
patiently; but at last I declared in the presence of
them all, that such conversation was odious to me,
and that I could endure it no longer, expressing in
conclusion my compassion for the miseries of poor
worldlings. I was as quiet as I could, because I
knew that my father was delighted to hear me talk :
and though I did everything I could against his
wishes, it all went for nothing ; for he continued
to be very fond of me. Sometimes he would come
to me and say : * I wish to please you in every
thing ; only do not become a nun.' At these words
he would shed tears of tender affection. I used
to reply : ' If you wish to please me, I ask no
other favour but that you place me in a convent.
All my desires will then be gratified. Grant me
this satisfaction : it will fill me with joy, and you
will see that it will turn out to be a consolation to
yourself also.' "

Her father, continuing as averse from this arrange
ment as ever, and perceiving that all his artifices
and caresses had no power to change the mind of his

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 33

•daughter, thought it time to have recourse to more
efficacious measures. He got several devout persons
to speak to her, and wean her if possible from the
object of her holy desires. But the more they said
to her on the subject, the stronger she felt her voca
tion to be. On retiring to her room to pray before
a picture of our Divine Saviour, she seemed to hear
sensibly the assurance that she should be His Spouse ;
and this imparted such vigour to her determination
that, laying aside all timidity, she thus courageously
replied to their persuasions : " Whatever you may
do, I shall really be a nun : it is impossible that my
resolution should change; on the contrary, I feel
that it gains strength every day." Her father, see
ing that this device had failed, conceived the in
genious design of touching a more tender chord. He
was aware of the strong mutual affection subsisting
between Ursula and her sisters ; indeed she seemed
to him incapable of living without them. So one day
he reminded her that if she entered a cloister, she
would not be able to take her sisters with her. But she
was not at all alarmed at this suggestion, and frankly
replied that to leave father, sisters, and every prospect
of temporal advantage, was nothing in her eyes. She
then returned to the sacred picture which we have
already mentioned, and thus addressed our Saviour :
"My Lord, I wish to be entirely Thine; do not for
sake me." Again she enjoyed a fresh conviction that
she was to be His Spouse ; and at that moment a
beauty so new and lovely appeared on the adorable
countenance represented by the picture, that it could
no longer be recognised as the same : Ursula, there
fore, always carried it with her, even into the con-

3

34 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

vent, although she was not permitted to keep it in
her cell.

Her father, however, would not yet yield the vic
tory, but thought to subdue her constancy by another
method. He dropped the subject of marriage, and
did not openly contradict her expressed desire of
entering religion ; but he contrived artfully to insin
uate that he wished to keep her with him as long as
he lived, and to appoint her mistress of his house.
He began accordingly to teach her the mysteries
of housekeeping, previously to entrusting her with the
charge of his establishment. He suggested from time
to time that after all he was her parent, and that a
daughter could not refuse the only consolation which
he required of her. To these touching entreaties
she replied respectfully, but with supernatural firm
ness : " What must I do if I feel that it is our Lord's
Will that I should be His Spouse 1 God is surely my
Father in the highest sense. I must obey Him, and
you also. It is necessary for you, therefore, to be
resigned to His Wrill. He wishes to receive this offer
ing at your hands. Will not you present Him with
that which was His own gift? In fact, I am no longer
yours — I am the property of my Lord alone." Her
father was both amazed and softened by this reply.
"You are perfectly right," he said; "I consent that
you should follow our Lord. I wish to please you,
and will even let you be a nun." The holy maiden
was rejoiced, believing that the desired victory was
now completely gained.

She mentions in her writings a still greater tempta
tion which she had to endure after this at Piacenza.
There was a young kinsman of hers whom her father
insisted on keeping in close attendance upon her. In

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 35

order to excuse her father, Ursula with great hu
mility lays all the blame on her own weakness. This
youth, whether prompted by mischievous motives of
his own, or at the instigation of our Saint's father,
gave her no respite from worldly conversation, and
would represent himself as the ambassador of one
suitor after another, who aspired to the honour
of her hand. But Ursula, faithful to her resolution,
manifested a total indifference to these repeated
addresses. One day, however, her holy indignation
rose so high, that she replied to him with decision : —
" Have the goodness to be silent, or I must leave the
room. You ought not to bring me such messages as
these. I know nothing of any of these persons, nor
do I wish to be acquainted with one of them. Jesus
is my Spouse — the Object of my desires — He is mine !"
On another occasion the same young man presumed
to bring her a bouquet of flowers as an offering
from her lovers ; but she would not even touch
them, and obliged him to throw them out of the
window. " All these things," concludes Ursula, " in
structed me in the deceits of Satan."

CHAPTER VI.

URSULA IS SENT BACK TO MERCATELLO, WHERE SHE
RESIDES IN THE HOUSE OF HER UNCLE. NEW
TRIALS OF HER VOCATION. AT LENGTH HER
FATHER YIELDS TO HER INFLUENCE AND REPENTS,
ENDING HIS LIFE WITH CERTAIN MARKS OF ETER
NAL SALVATION.

THEY had now lived at Piacenza for three years, and
all the allurements which had been tried by her

3—2

36 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

friends at home, by the servants, and, above all, by
her father, having failed to alter the firm determina
tion of the holy maiden, it was resolved that she
and her sisters should be placed under the roof of
one of her uncles at Mercatello. The hope was not
altogether abandoned of subduing her constancy by
fresh contrivances at a future day. Her father des
patched the necessary instructions to his brother,
which either by inspiration, or some other means,
came to the knowledge of Ursula, for she mentions
them in her writings. It was requested that the
whole family should take pains to anticipate all
her wishes, and endeavour to please her in all
things. It was expressly directed that no one
should speak in her presence of nuns or convents;
all which injunctions were carefully attended to.
Meanwhile two of her elder sisters entered the
convent of S. Clare at Mercatello, "which circum
stance," she writes, " inflamed my longings, so that I
had no peace. It was not so much that I bewailed
their departure, but that I feared there was no prospect
of my following their example. I recommended my
case to our Lord ; but as yet the door seemed more
than ever closed against my desire. I was deeply
afflicted, and became so sad that I expected some
great sickness to befall me, as really came to pass."

She was taken ill of a malady so strange that the
physicians were unable to understand it, nor could
they discover any efficient remedy. This might well
be the case, for it was a complaint more of the
mind than of the body. Some servants of the esta
blishment, guessing how things were, began one day to
talk to her about nuns, at which her spirits imme
diately rose. She presently relapsed into her usual

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 37

languid state, and was again revived by means of the
same conversation. This happened several times, so
that her father came to be informed of it. He, in
order to gain time, compromised the matter b}T consent
ing that application for her admission should be made
at two different religious houses, the names of which are
not specified in the process of her canonization. This
permission was no sooner obtained, and made known
to the holy maiden, the choice between the two con
vents being left to her own selection, than she rallied
as it were from the brink of the grave, rose from her
bed, and immediately recovered perfect health.

After this every thought of tormenting her on the
subject ought to have been laid aside for ever. Never
theless one of her two sisters who were about to be
clothed in the above-mentioned convent at Mercatello,
was instigated by her father to persuade Ursula, if
possible, to contemplate marriage. But the latter,
with an air of extreme displeasure, reproved her in
the following severe words : — " I warn you to say no
more on the matter. If you insist on pursuing the
subject you will see me no more. And you as a
religious should be ashamed to choose such a theme
for conversation, and one so contrary to the sentiments
of S. Clare, who exhorted her sister to enter religion,
not to engage in the vanities of the world." When
her father heard this, he seemed at length fully con
vinced, and again granted his daughter the permission
for which she sighed.

In justice to the character of this gentleman, who
certainly transgressed legitimate bounds in thus trying
the vocation of his child, we may be permitted to
make a brief digression for the purpose of mentioning
his subsequent contrition for the course he took,

38 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

which repentance he sealed by a truly Christian death.
Our doing so will make our narrative more clear,
and be peculiarly acceptable to our Saint, for she
was careful to hand down to us the record of it in
her writings. It will be seen from the account which
is here subjoined that this change in his views must
be attributed to the zeal and prayers of his saintl}'
daughter. She had observed the worldliness of his
life, and was particularly pained by his disedifying
conduct at Piacenza with regard to his daughters.
Often she felt moved to venture on some remon
strance, but was restrained by filial respect, so that
she never dropped more than a few gentle hints.
One day, however^ when he was entreating her
to give up the idea of being a nun during his
lifetime, she felt moved by an extraordinary impulse
to reply : " If I become a religious now, you at the
moment of death will be spared the thought of
having refused me. Since we have time now, let us
not count upon it then. The affairs of this life pass like
the wind, and at the hour of your departure hence
you will enjoy great peace if your soul has been duly
provided for, but that is a matter in which my pre
sence could not help you. Now that you have time,
consider what is the duty of a faithful Christian,
namely, to make a good confession." At these words
his countenance changed, and he asked : " Why do
you speak to me thus?" Ursula answered: "Be
cause I feel inspired to do so." In fact it was a long
time since her father had been to confession. Not
long after this conversation he approached the sacred
tribunal, and whenever his daughter suggested some
holy maxim to his mind, he was evidently touched by
a feeling of compunction. On her return to Mercatello

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 3D

she reproached herself severely for not having spoken
more plainly than she had done, and she wrote him
a letter, in which she declares that she did her best
according to her knowledge of his spiritual neces
sities. Not long afterwards, when she had entered re
ligion, lie came from Piacenza to Citta di Castello to
visit her, and declared that her words had excited
him to lead a Christian life, concluding by thus
appealing to her : " Dear child, to you I commit the
care of my soul ; let it be your endeavour to assist me
in life and after death !" She gave him the required
promise, which she faithfully and fervently fulfilled.

A few years after this interview, Almighty God
showed her in a dream by night her father dangerously
ill, and this so alarmed the holy daughter that she
arose and earnestly recommended him to our Lord.
The following night she beheld him in his last
agony, shortly after which he expired. When
she related these circumstances to the nuns, they
advised her to consider it all as a work of the
imagination ; and she was partly disposed to coin
cide with their opinion, because she had very
lately received letters from him. Still she could not
throw off the impression of what she had seen, and
from time to time she wept bitterly, feeling, as she
truly expressed it, that her heart was bursting with
.grief; and her visions proved correct, for ere long
ithe news arrived, , and it was known that her
father had died after a short illness at the pre
cise moment that she had witnessed his decease in her
slumbers. She began without delay to oifer many
prayers for the repose of his soul, and our Lord
vouchsafed to hear her. She was first permitted to
behold him in a place so dark and fearful that she

40 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

doubted whether it were not hell itself; but thinking
that this idea was suggested by the devil, she prayed
for him the more. Then he turned to look at her from
the midst of his torments, and seemed to pronounce
these words, " It rests with thee to obtain mercy for
me !" As may be conceived, she did not spare herself.
After performing a number of penances and prayers,
she beheld him again, and now his sufferings were
greatly alleviated. The pious daughter continuing her
suffrages on his behalf, our Lord one day was p] eased
to say to her, " Take comfort, for on the feast of S.
Clare I will deliver thy father's soul from its present
abode of pain, but if thou wouldst have it to be so,
thou on thy part must suffer much." She willingly
offered herself to endure all, and severely did she
penance herself to procure him solace. On the feast
of S. Clare, she saw that he was still in purgatory,
but no longer in the same place of extreme suf
fering. Her perseverance in prayer at length in
duced our Lord to assure her that her father
should be liberated altogether on the coming fes
tival of the Nativity. It is thus that she relates
the event. " On Christmas night I saw him in
purgatory, and in a moment an angel seemed to
take him thence by the hand; and I beheld my
father in the same form and appearance that he had
possessed in life, and clothed in white. He ac
costed me, and thanked me for all the charity I had
shown him. Suddenly he appeared to become en
veloped in radiance, and his human figure could
be distinguished no more. In company with the
angel he vanished, and I understood that the most
holy Virgin had obtained this favour for me on
this sacred night. I was confirmed in this idea

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 41

the following morning; for after Communion, the
soul of my father appeared to me again, all beauti
ful and resplendent, and informed me that many
others had been also released from the pains of pur
gatory ; indeed these newly ransomed prisoners were
visible to me in great numbers, and I think that
on two or three occasions, I enjoyed a renewal of this
blessed assurance. My pen is incapable of express
ing the consolation which was thereby conveyed to
me."

Behold how wonderful are the privileges which
fathers may expect to receive from the hands of holy
children ! Such instances as these should excite all
parents to conduct their families in the ways of
God. If Francesco Giuliani had not possessed so
saintly a daughter, he would perhaps have been
lost for ever; or at all events, the extent of his
sufferings in purgatory might have surpassed all con
ception.

CHAPTER VII.

HAVING RECEIVED THE DESIRED CONSENT OF HER
FATHER, URSULA PROCURES IN AN EXTRAORDI
NARY WAY HER ADMISSION AMONG THE CAPUCHIN
NUNS OF CITTi DI CASTELLO.

To resume the thread of our narrative. As soon
as Ursula had obtained the permission to become
a nun, which she so much longed for, she felt ready to
go into any convent which her friends might desire
for her; still she was excessively anxious that it

42 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

should be one of the stricter order of religious.
Having heard much praise of the monastery of Capu
chin nuns at Citta di Castello, she informed her
family that she wished to make it her choice, al
though in the house of S. Clare in the city of Mer-
catello, her birth-place, she had already three sisters
in religion, namely Sister Mary Rose, Sister Anna
Maria, and Sister Louisa, of whom she was ex
tremely fond. Having written to her father on the
subject, she received for answer that in this also
she should be gratified. Her uncle accordingly took
her to Citta di Castello, that she might ask admis
sion into the above-mentioned convent from its eccle
siastical superior the bishop, who was no other than
Monsignor Giuseppe Sebastiani, a man of such dis
tinguished sanctity, that to this day his name is never
mentioned in the diocese without the title of Vener
able being prefixed to it.

When Ursula and her uncle had been presented to
his lordship, and when the wishes of the former
had been expressed, the bishop informed them that
there was no vacancy in that particular convent, the
last having been just filled by the admission of a
young woman of the city, who was afterwards called
in religion Sister Clare Felix. Poor Ursula was dis
consolate at this reply, and having no other alterna
tive to propose, she took her departure. But while
they were descending the steps of the palace, she
felt moved by some influence from above to request
her uncle to return with her to the bishop's pre
sence. Being again admitted to an audience, the
young girl threw herself on her knees before his
lordship, and with the most humble, yet fervent en
treaties conjured him to grant her the consolation she

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 43

implored ; and this she did so effectually that the
good bishop was persuaded to make an exception
in her favour by conceding the boon she asked.
He then put several questions to her, inquiring
among other things if she could read Latin. Her
uncle replied that she could not, but Ursula, in
cited by some extraordinary impulse, and by a
lively confidence in God, took a breviary out of
his lordship's hand, and read aloud from it with
masterly ease and precision, in a manner which showed
that she understood the meaning perfectly. Her
uncle exclaimed in astonishment — " This is certainly
a miracle !" And such it really was, for she had
never learned Latin. The miracle was moreover a
permanent one, for from that time she was always
able to read the language fluently, and to quote
it with intelligence and accuracy. The good prelate
being struck by this occurrence, and still more by the
rare innocence and virtue apparent in her replies,
promised to obtain what she desired, from
the nuns ; and then dismissed the grateful Ursula.
He presently went to the convent, and by his repre
sentations of the valuable acquisition which this
new postulant would prove to the community, the
religious were all induced to accept her, although
by so doing they would exceed their p rescribed
number.

As soon as the day arrived when the question of
her admission was to be formally proposed in chapter,
our Saint repaired to their church to await the re
sult. The young person we have already mentioned
as having obtained the vacancy a few days before,
was likewise there, as the ballot was to decide
her lot also on the present occasion. From her state-

44 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

ment we learn the following particulars : — Ursula
having prostrated herself in prayer, most earnestly
supplicated her heavenly Spouse to accomplish her
ardent desires. Ere long the news arrived that they
were both accepted, arid soon the father confessor
came to the altar and invested Ursula with the sacred
cord, after the custom of the house. We will refer
to the testimony which her companion deposed on
oath in the process of canonization in order to form
an idea of the excess of joy and rapture into which
the Saint was thrown on this occasion. "After
we had received notice of our acceptance," she de
clares, " and when the father confessor had given us
the cord, we two remained alone in the church to
thank our Lord for the grace He had thus bestowed
on us ; but as I knew that the mother abbess and
the religious were waiting for us at the communion
grate, I was just going to invite the Signora Ursula to
accompany me, when I beheld her ravished in an
ecstasy, so that she was utterly unconscious of my
presence j and although I attempted several times to
shake her, and used force to draw her away, she did
not feel it at all. So I fell on my knees at her side,
and let her alone." The religious, knowing nothing
of this, and being unable to conceive the reason for so
long a delay, sent one of the lay sisters who serve
outside to inform the postulants that the mother
abbess was waiting for them at the grate. Then
Ursula came to herself and went with her com
panion to answer the summons : " and the said
Signora," continues the deposition, " manifested such
extreme delight at being now accepted as a religious,
that it was evident her heart was in a state of jubila
tion." This happened on the 17th of July, in the

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 45

year 1677, before she had completed her seventeenth
year.

The devil being envious of such happiness as hers
lost no time in troubling her peace ; and God
permitted that it should be so for the purpose ot
testing the fidelity of His servant, and refining her
virtue. At one time the arch-fiend would draw a
picture before her eyes of the religious state, which he
painted in the blackest colours, representing it as a
life of despair ; at another time he would recall to her
mind the numerous young gentlemen who had desired
her in marriage, and the advantageous offers which
she had rejected: and then again, he would embitter
her delight in prayer by infusing into her soul
feelings of insupportable weariness. In short, it
seemed, according to her own expression, as though
all the powers of hell had been let loose upon
her ; " but," she continues, " I would yield to none
of them. Sometimes when I felt more harassed than
usual, I retired to my chamber alone, and relieved
myself for awhile with our Lord by laying the matter
before Him. I prayed to Him, asked His grace, and
implored Him never to leave me. I said to Him in
all confidence, ' Lord, Thou knowest that I am Thy
Spouse ; grant that I may never be separated from
Thee. I resign myself now and for ever into Thy
hands : behold I am ready for all that it is Thy Will
to appoint. I am Thine — I am Thine — and that is
enough for me !' " Almighty God, Who permitted
these trials for her greater merit, deigned frequently
to encourage her by means of an interior voice which
said to her : " Be comforted, for thou art Mine. It
is My Will that thou shouldst suffer and struggle,
but fear not." And thus strengthened by the power

46 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

of divine grace, the holy maiden resisted the attacks
of the tempter.

CHAPTER VIII.

HER CLOTHING. DECEITS OF THE DEVIL DURING
HER NOVICIATE.

AT length the wished-for (}ay arrived when this saintly
virgin was permitted to display her contempt for
the world, by enclosing herself in the garden of
her heavenly Spouse. It was on the 28th of
October, the feast of the holy apostles S. Simon and
S. Jude, three months after the ceremony of her
formal admission. The bishop, Monsignor Sebas-
tiani, gave her the religious habit, and delivered
an interesting and devout address. Throughout the
whole of this sacred function the young candidate
for the veil appeared absorbed in God ; and her
entire deportment was characterised by cheerful
ness and devotion, together with such an air of
heavenly modesty as well became the true spouse of
Christ. Every one present was deeply touched ; and
when the bishop commended her to the abbess, Sister
Mary Gertrude Albizzini, he pronounced this prophecy
in an undertone : " I particularly recommend to you
this new daughter, for she will one day become a
great saint." It was on this occasion that, according
to custom, her baptismal name was exchanged for that
of Veronica, by which appellation we shall hencefor
ward distinguish her : it seemed to be a presage of
that tender and especial devotion by which she was
hereafter to be attached to the Passion of Jesus. She

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 47

spent the whole day in an ecstasy of joy, to which she
gave utterance by repeating the words, " Now I am
happy, now I am happy !"

Sister Teresa Eistori, who was descended from a
noble Florentine family, was at that time mistress 'of
the novices ; she afterwards became abbess, and was a
religious of great virtue. It was under her direction
that Veronica commenced her noviciate. This nun had
already three of her own sisters as companions in reli
gion — one of whom was the Sister Clare Felix men
tioned above, the second was called Sister Diomira,
and the third was a lay sister, Giacinta. Our
Saint gave herself up from the first to the most
scrupulous practice of perfection, and it was remarked
that even on the first night, although she was dispensed
from attending choir, scarcely had she heard the
first stroke of the bell than she sprang out of bed, and
repaired with the others to matins. There was no-
danger that she would ever require more than the
first signal for obedience. She was punctual at all
the exercises of the noviciate, voluntarily under
taking all the works of the convent, full of the
highest devotion and mortification, strict in observing
silence, gentle in conversation, humble and pleasant
towards all, without being in the least irritated or
ruffled by any occurrence, however untoward. And
thus the religious began very shortly to agree with
the high opinion which the bishop entertained as to
her future sanctity.

Among all the virtues practised by the holy novice,
that which was peculiarly worthy of admiration
at this early stage of her career, as being a sure
foundation for religious perfection, was her entire
submission to her spiritual directors. This was a

48 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

point on which she had been defective as a secular ;
for, as she herself admitted, she had never said one
word to her confessor, beyond the avowal of her faults,
however slight they may have been, and had made no
mention whatever of the supernatural gifts which she
so frequently enjoyed, nor of those spiritual troubles
with which the devil had done his best to agitate her
mind, for she had felt satisfied with the testimony of
a good conscience. But she had no sooner entered
religion than her soul was illuminated by clearer light,
and she became conscious of the various dangers
which beset the path of perfection for those who guide
themselves therein by their own judgment. Hence
she was in the habit of holding long conferences with
her directors, in which she disclosed to them with
the most scrupulous accuracy and minuteness every
thing which took place in her interior, whether for
good or evil ; for she stood as much on her guard
against celestial communications and visions as she
did against manifest temptations, until she had sub
mitted them to the scrutiny of her spiritual guides.

This practice was particularly displeasing to the
evil one, as he perceived that all hope was thus
excluded of his being able to influence her by means
of deceptive illusions. He accordingly contrived a
plan for striking at the root of all. He took ad
vantage .of an opportunity which occurred, and as
sumed the form and appearance of the mistress of the
novices, for the purpose of gaining his object. Ve
ronica was alone in her cell when she heard a tap at
the door. Thinking that it was the accustomed signal
of her mistress's visit, she said immediately, "Come
in." As soon as the supposed nun had entered, our
Saint began to feel extremely uncomfortable, so much

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 49

so that she hardly knew how to endure the conversa
tion which followed, finding it wearisome beyond
expression, whereas on all former occasions when she
had seen and discoursed with the real mistress of the
novices, she had felt marvellously refreshed, whatever
fatigue she might have been previously undergoing.
She was struck by this extraordinary difference, but
took care to avoid any expression of what she felt.
The artful tempter then addressed her as follows :
" There is one thing I wish to say to you, but it is on
condition that your amendment be shown in practice,
not in words. You must promise me that you will
not mention what I am going to say to you, either
to our extraordinary confessor who is here at pre
sent, or to our ordinary director, or, in fact, to any
other creature whatever. I shall speak to you very
freely, chiefly because I am anxious for the salvation
of your soul, as also for your welfare and that
of your confessor, who would not at all like to
suffer through you. I shall speak to you therefore
with great candour. I had foreseen that remarks
would be made about both of you, and this had given
me, as it still does, cause for much anxiety. I have
thought again and again how to remedy the evil,
and have done all I could to defend you by de
claring that nothing was the matter. But only think,
the affair is now so public that to-morrow we ex
pect to hear that our ordinary confessor is to come
here no more, and all this on your account." At
these words Veronica felt deeply pained, but assum
ing an air of perfect indifference, she replied : " Only
tell me what the reports are concerning our con
fessor and myself. I do not mean to allow my peace
of mind to be disturbed, because if these charges are

4

50 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

true. I will endeavour to correct my conduct, and if
they are false, truth will assert its rights. As for me,
let them say what they will, it cannot alter the con
fidence I have in him. Our Lord has given me grace
to declare to him whatever passes within me, and
this practice I intend to continue for the future."
A better reply Veronica could not have given, nor
can we imagine one more calculated to confound
the devil : in fact the pretended mistress of the
novices was evidently perplexed. But as he did
not despair of victory in the end, he told her that
she must never go to her confessor, not even for the
Sacrament of Penance, except in case of necessity, such
as when there was anything on her mind which would
hinder her from communicating; but that as religious
had seldom anything very grave to confess, Veronica
might avail herself of the permission which was now
given her once for all, to go to holy Communion with
out approaching the sacred tribunal.

Thus did Satan prolong his discourse, to the extreme
distress of the holy novice, to whose mind such subjects
were altogether foreign ; however she restrained her
self, and waited for further explanations. The tempter
resumed with a confidential air : — " I must tell you
that yesterday evening you were the sole subject of
conversation in the infirmary; all the sisters are
greatly scandalised ; they would never have thought
of such a thing. I really am ashamed to mention it
to you, but it is said that between you and your con
fessor there has grown up so close a friendship that
from intimacy on spiritual matters you have gone so
far as to touch the verge of sin. It is said, moreover,
that the case is so flagrant that it may please God to

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 51

cause you both to be put under severe penance. But
as this would be] a very great dishonour to religion,
I have tried to hush up the matter by saying that I
would settle it all with you; and the best remedy
that I can think of is that you should have no more
interviews : and as to the state of your soul, strive
to conduct yourself like ordinary persons, and keep
things to yourself. Take care not to mention one
word of what I have told you, either to your ordinary
or your extraordinary director. I also put you under
obedience never again to recur to the subject even
with me, for I feel it to be an extremely harassing
and disagreeable business. I therefore strictly enjoin
you to abstain from any allusions to it in your future
intercourse with myself ; and if you comply with this
request, I shall feel sure that you will obey me in not
breathing one syllable of what has passed to your
confessor."

" I will say nothing to any one else," replied Ve
ronica ; " I will only send for his lordship, and inform
him of all that has passed between my confessor and
myself. He shall be the judge of what I ought to do,
and I will repeat to him everything that you have told
me. I am certainly scandalised that the sisters should
be capable of conceiving such absurd suspicions against
so good a servant of God (meaning her confessor) :
let them say what they please of me, I more than
deserve this trial." The pretended novice-mistress be
came very angry at this answer, and indignantly ex
claimed — "I have told you already, and I tell you again
that you are to mention the affair to no one. To the
bishop indeed ! God forbid that it should reach his
ears ! Do as I have told you, and live in peace.

4—2

52 F. VERONICA GIULIANI.

Do not go to him, do not converse with him (the con
fessor) and all will be right." Having said this with
an air of displeasure, the speaker departed.

At that moment the bell rang for Compline.
Veronica proceeded without delay to the choir, and
seeing the real mistress of the novices on the stair
case, she wondered how she could have thus got
before her : however she did not dare to ask, but
felt strongly impelled to go to her extraordinary
confessor and relate the occurrence to him. After
a long struggle with herself she resolved to do so.
When he had heard her account, he thought it over
for a time, and suspecting how things were, com
manded Veronica to apply to her mistress, and in
quire who were the sisters who had made such re
marks on herself and her ordinary director. The
novice excused herself by reminding him that in
the above-mentioned conversation her mistress had
forbidden her ever to recur to the subject. But
the prudent confessor, in order to fathom the truth,
desired Veronica to go to her as usual, and lead
the conversation indirectly to the charges in question.
The mistress of the novices no sooner heard the first
words on the subject than she promptly and seriously
replied — "Put all such ideas out of your head; it
is impossible that any of the sisters can have said
such things. Do not trouble yourself, for I have
never heard them say anything of the sort !" Ve
ronica was overjoyed, and returned to her confessor
with this intelligence, which convinced him of the
diabolical fraud which had been practised on her ;
and he enjoined her to make known to her directors
without fail everything that should pass in her mind.

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 53

Her mistress gave her a similar injunction, as soon
as she had heard the whole story ; and all this
strengthened the holy resolution of our Saint to con
ceal nothing from her spiritual guides.

The prince of darkness was dismayed at this mor
tifying overthrow of his machinations, which had now
recoiled upon himself. As he despaired of being able
to take away the dutiful sincerity with which Ve
ronica treated her confessors, he resolved to sow the
seeds of discord betwixt herself and her mistress, in
whose power it lay to render her very valuable assist
ance in the interior life. He therefore had recourse
to a stratagem worthy of himself. ' Under the guise of
our young novice he entered the cell of a religious,
and with a confidential air poured forth many invec
tives against the excellent novice-mistress, of whom
he said all the evil that he possibly could. The re
ligious was astonished, and considered it her duty to
inform the calumniated person of what had happened,
as well for her own direction as for that of the de
tractor. The novice-mistress, who had no suspicion
of the deception practised upon her, was sincerely
grieved, probably not so much for her own sake as for
that of the novice herself, of whom she had conceived
a very different opinion. While she was deliberat
ing as to the course to be pursued, she maintained
a distant air towards the supposed offender, rarely
even speaking to her ; and this state of things went
on for three or four days. Veronica being sur
prised at this change, and not knowing to what
cause to attribute it, adopted the best expedient
in similar cases. She went to her mistress when
the latter was alone in her cell, and in the most
humble manner, with a daughter's confidence re-

S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

quested her to tell her sincerely what were the
grounds of her displeasure, for that it was her great
desire to be made aware of her faults, in order that
she might correct them. The good novice-mistress
then told her frankly what had been mentioned to her.
Veronica was both astonished and grieved, for she had
not only the highest esteem but the most tender affec
tion for this good mother ; and she solemnly declared
that such calumnies had never entered her mind, and
that she had never set foot in the cell of any one of the,
religious. She begged to be informed of the day and
the hour when so slanderous a speech was supposed to
have been delivered 'by her. On comparing notes they
both discovered that at the time in question our Saint
had been in her mistress's room, conversing about some
of her scruples. They were now convinced that the
whole affair was neither more nor less than a Satanic
deceit ; the reputation of the novice was perfectly
cleared, and the best understanding once more pre
vailed between herself and her excellent mistress.
The two events above related are taken from her
own writings and related very nearly in her own
words.

The evil one was dismayed at finding himself thus
for the second time overthrown by a simple novice,
but he began to attack her again with a multitude of
temptations. He took advantage one day of her
physical weakness and of the severe labours which
her mistress imposed upon her by way of exercise, to
suggest to her that all this was more than she could
bear, and that she had better declare as much openly or
put an end to her life and toils at once. It happened
that at this moment she was summoned to draw water
for the infirmary; — "I went there very cheerfully," she

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 55

writes, " and thought as I went of the Passion of our
Redeemer ; feeling that all these hard works, so far
from hindering the application of my soul to God,
assisted me on the contrary to rise towards Him.
So I was well pleased to undergo this small suffering
for the love of God.

"But when I was just at the head of the stairs, I felt
myself pushed so roughly that I fell from the top to
the bottom, with two pitchers in my hands. I was a
good deal hurt, but my pitchers were not broken. I
only laughed at these wiles of the devil, who was so
anxious that I should not tire myself; and I derived
fresh courage from each specimen of his foolish cun
ning. I even entreated our mother the mistress of the
novices that, whenever she had any fatiguing work
to be done, she would impose it on me for the love
of God, because such employments Svere good for
me."

But while the devil was doing his utmost to dis
courage her in her noble career, our Lord was pleased
to comfort her by means of a celestial vision. Her
mistress, in order to gratify her desires, commis
sioned her on another occasion to provide water
for the infirmary. The place whence she had to
procure it was in a lower story. Veronica, whose
fervour knew no limits, had carried as many as
thirty pitchers full, when at length she paused
from exhaustion and pain ; for the labour of going
up and down stairs so many times and with such
heavy burdens had caused blood to start from her
heels. As she stood in this condition on the landing
place, our Divine Redeemer appeared to her, bearing
the cross on His shoulder, and thus lovingly ad
dressed her : " Behold the cross which I am carrying —

56 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.'

it is far heavier than thine !'; This sight so revived her
spirits and strength that she felt nothing of the
weariness which she had experienced up to that
moment.

CHAPTER IX.

HER SOLEMN PROFESSION. — HER VIRTUE IS STRENGTH
ENED, NOTWITHSTANDING THE ASSAULTS OF THE
DEVIL, BY SPECIAL GRACES WHICH SHE RECEIVES
FROM GOD DURING THE EARLY YEARS OF HER
RELIGIOUS LIFE.

THROUGHOUT the entire year of her noviciate Ve
ronica had given proofs of such exalted virtue, and
the promise of such surpassing excellence, that the
religious did not for a moment hesitate to admit her
to her solemn profession. She was accordingly pro
fessed on the feast of All Saints, in the year 1678,
four days after the completion of her twelve months'
noviciate. Although, in the process of her canonization,
we find no express mention made of the fervour with
which she performed this sacred function, whereby
she consummated in the most perfect and acceptable
manner the sacrifice of her whole being to God, we
can easily infer what was her holy ardour on the oc
casion, not only from the earnest desires which she
had cherished from the earliest age to consecrate
herself unreservedly to her heavenly Spouse, but
also from the saintly dispositions with which she
had prepared herself for this great event throughout
the entire year of her noviciate, and lastly from the

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 57

extraordinary devotion with which she was accustomed
during each succeeding year of her life to commemo
rate the two days of her clothing and profession.

For this latter ceremony she endeavoured to pre
pare herself by prolonging her prayers, and practising
severer penances and humiliations, which indeed she
carried so far as to appear before the abbess even on
the day on which she had made her vows, without the
black veil on her head, as though she had been still a
novice ; for she wished to be treated as the last and
least in the convent.

We may learn from her own written recollec
tions what profit she derived from this exercise.
On the day of which we speak, she was recalling to
mind the readiness with which Jesus Christ in the
garden accepted from the hands of His Divine
Father the bitter chalice of His Passion, notwith
standing the repugnance felt by His Sacred Hu
manity. " Herein," she declares, 'k I found a lesson
so striking, that at that moment I too seemed to
become firmly united to the Will of God, and gathered
from the mystery sufficient instruction to last the
whole of my life From time to time it ap
peared to me that Jesus turned His eyes on me
with love, and said, 'Come to Me, come to Me/
implying that He desired to enrich my soul with
all His divine graces. It is impossible to describe
the feelings and lights which were granted me on
that day. I spent twenty-four hours without know
ing whether I was in heaven or on earth." Especially
at the time of holy Communion, for which she had
taken more than usual pains to prepare herself, a rich
supply of graces wae conferred upon her ; and she re-

58 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

ceived light and strength wherewith to advance still
higher in religious perfection. She writes thus of
an anniversary of her profession : — " In holy Com
munion I found my senses enraptured, and myself
absorbed in the sea of divine love." Speaking of
another of these anniversaries, she says: — "After
holy Communion it suddenly appeared to me that
from a state of recollection I passed to one of
rapture. In one moment the soul thus favoured
becomes united to God in mutual love. It seems as
though God deified the soul ; I know not how
otherwise to express it. I believe that my soul was
separated from my body. I am not sure that what I
say is intelligible. I do not know if I am talking
nonsense ; for it is impossible to describe what I
then felt. I believe that in that hour my soul was
truly espoused to God."

In order that the reader may not suspect any
delusion or excitement of the imagination in these
accounts, he shall hear how Veronica conducted her
self when she was thus exalted in spirit. She
writes about the anniversary of her profession in
the year 1701 : — "This morning, shortly after com
municating, I was suddenly in rapture, and beheld
a vision of our Lord risen from the dead. It
seems to me that I despised it as an invention
of the devil, and was firmly resolved to give him no-
such advantage over me, but rather to die than offend
God, desiring nothing but the accomplishment of His-
holy Will. I prayed to Him to deliver me from such
devices of the enemy ; protesting at the same time
that I did not seek visions or consolations, but
only to do the Will of God, and to avoid offend
ing Him. But the vision only presented itself

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 59'

more clearly, producing within me a sense of com
punction for my sins against God, throwing fresh
light on my faults, and convincing me that it was
not the work of Satan, but that of the Almighty,
Who was thus pleased to give me new instructions
in the path of virtue. I understood in one moment
by this communication in what manner each virtue
should be practised, how each should be accom
panied by detachment from ourselves, by faith and
hope in God, by the exercise of the presence of God,
by perfect love and purely for God, by holy resigna
tion to the Divine Will, by such entire mortifica
tion that the soul enjoys nothing but God alone, by
constant diligence, by endeavours to avoid the notice
of creatures so as to be known by none but God, by
voluntarily embracing all occasions of being treated
contemptuously by others, and by going readily where
we are likely to be humbled. Whenever we prac
tise any virtue, it should be accompanied by all
these things, especially by the grace of holy humi
lity which renders all our actions acceptable to
God."

The visions and ecstasies of Veronica were invari
ably followed by the holy fruits of contrition, horror
for sin, love and hope in God, entire resignation to the
divine Will, desire for suffering, and a willing en
durance of every description of humiliation. It would
be absurd to suppose that such admirable dispositions-
could have been produced by a heated fancy, or by
him who is the deadly enemy of all virtue.

But to return to her profession. This event was not
with Veronica, as it sometimes is with lukewarm
characters, the commencement of a course of relaxation

•00 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

and indulgence ; on the contrary she felt herself bound,
as indeed she was, to a stricter observance of the rule
than ever, in order that by the most perfect rule of life,
the union between herself and her heavenly Spouse
might be the more strongly cemented. In order to
effect this, she not only submitted cheerfully to the
oustom of the convent, which required her to spend
two more years under the direction of the mistress
of the novices, in as complete obedience as though
she had been a novice of merely a few days' standing,
but she would fain have continued in that position
all her life if her superiors woidd have permitted
her to do so. All the witnesses who were^examined
in the preliminary as well as in the apostolic process
of her canonization (and they had been for the
most part her companions in the cloister), have unani
mously deposed as follows; namely, that even from
the earliest period of her religious career, she was re
markable for her practice of every kind of virtue,
especially for mortification, humility, obedience, and
charity, in all which she attained to the heroic degree.
One proof of this was the vehement zeal with which
she ceased not to thirst for the conversion of sinners,
so much that she desired by means of her prayers and
sufferings to constitute herself an intercessor between
sinners and their God, in order that sin might be
destroyed in the world. This was so displeasing to
the devil that on these occasions he manifested his
special resentment by striking her heavily.

Two instances are mentioned in the account drawn
up by her for her directors, which occurred in the
early years of her religious life. " I was one
day in prayer," she writes, " before the most holy Sac-

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. Gl

rament, pleading for certain sinners, when I felt my
heart bursting with grief, on account of the transgres
sions which they committed against God. In my
anguish I prayed for the salvation of their souls, and
presenting myself as an intercessor between them and
their Creator, I asked that I might suffer on their
behalf. All at once I felt myself struck severely and
thrown violently to the ground. I presume it was the
devil who did this, as at the same moment I was
tempted to cease from offering myself in the capa
city of intercessor between God and sinners. But with
the divine assistance I took courage, prolonged my
prayer, and used the discipline for a considerable space
of time. I believe the arch-fiend felt himself defeated,
for he made a great disturbance in the church. It
seemed as though hell itself had been transferred to
where I was ; but so far from being afraid, I despised
his ridiculous and foolish devices. The blow which
I had received on the face left behind it a bruise which
did not pass off for several days. I saw nothing, but
I heard the clanking of chains and a noise resembling
the hissing of serpents.

" On another occasion, when I was at work in my
cell, I became sensibly conscious of the presence of
God, and I think at the same time God made me
aware of the precious nature of suffering. I prayed
that He would gratify me with a share in so great a
privilege ; and I also entreated Him to be pleased to
bestow the same light on every soul, to the end that
all might be wholly united to Himself through
suffering. I particularly recommended all sinners
to the Divine Majesty. Suddenly I was made to
feel that a heavy blow was aimed at my shoulder,.

62 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

and this was accompanied by so loud a noise in
my cell that the sisters came knocking at the door,
to desire me to be quiet. However, I only smiled
at these insane attacks of the evil one. The pain in
my shoulder lasted a good while, so that I could
scarcely get through my work ; but I cheerfully
offered up this little suffering to my God."

While the enemy was thus maddened at behold
ing this fervent religious making such progress in
the path of sanctity, Almighty God failed not to
bestow on her most liberally rare proofs of His
peculiar favour ; He began to communicate Him
self to her, and that frequently, by means of an
extraordinary elevation of soul, which she called re
collection. She was one day at work in the kitchen
with three other sisters ; they were singing a devout
hymn together, when Veronica unexpectedly exclaimed,
" My Jesus ! my Jesus !" and then fell as one dead on
Sister Clare Felix, having lost the use of her senses,
and being not only unable to move, but unconscious of
the attempts of others to rouse her, and deaf to all
their cries. Her countenance meanwhile was fairer
than usual and shone like the sun. At length she
came to herself and said with a smile, " I have had a
little sleep which has affected my heart." These ap
parent fainting fits were repeated several times, and at
first the nuns set them down to epilepsy, and were in
great fear lest one of them should prove fatal to her.
She was seized in this way one evening in the refectory,
so they carried her in their arms into her cell, and
having placed her on her bed, called in her con
fessor Father Cavamazza, of the order of S. Domi
nic. At first he had his doubts on the subject, and
thought proper to wait till she should revive. He

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. G3

then questioned her with great prudence, and became
at length fully convinced that these were really super
natural visitations of the Divine Spirit. He accord
ingly directed the nuns never to disturb her on such
occasions.

We learn what took place between God and this
favoured soul from her own written account of the
first which occurred to her. Her words are as fol
lows : "The first time that I enjoyed one of these
raptures, accompanied by a vision, it seemed to me
that all at once I beheld our Lord, bearing a heavy
cross, and that He invited me to share in that in
valuable treasure. This was signified to me rather by
some internal communication than through the medium
of words. At the same moment I felt an extreme de
sire for sufferings. Our Lord then transferred that
same cross to my heart, and made me aware of the
great worth of sufferings. It was thus that He taught
me : every kind of suffering was presented to my
view, and at the same instant the whole was
transformed into most precious jewels, which were
all set in the shape of a cross. Meanwhile I was
given to understand that our Lord desired from
me pure suffering; after which He immediately
vanished] from my sight. On recovering my senses,
I felt a great pain at my heart, which has never left
me since ; and I retained moreover so ardent a de
sire of suffering, that I would undergo every con
ceivable pain and torment. Ever since that time I
have been saying to myself that crosses and trials are
to be esteemed as precious stones and counted as high
privileges."

Veronica adds that it was on this occasion that
Jesus Christ engraved on her heart the impression of

64 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

His cross, in a visible manner, as was seen by many
witnesses in the investigation which was made after
her death. The first fruits of this divine favour
may be traced in her advances towards perfection ;
inasmuch as from this early stage of her religious
career the sole object of her aspiration was suffering,
pure suffering, and the only treasure, the only de
light which she prized in this world, was a share
in the cross and Passion of Christ.

CHAPTER X.

THE OFFICES WHICH SHE IS CALLED TO FILL IN THE
CONVENT. — THE MANNER IN WHICH SHE DIS
CHARGED HER DUTIES.

WHEN Veronica had passed through her noviciate,
she was employed in the various offices of the com
munity, from the lowest to the highest. We shall
now give the reader some idea of these, although we
shall in so doing anticipate the narrative in this our
first book, in order not to break the thread of the
more important matters which follow. At different
times of her life she had charge of the kitchen, dispen
sary, linen-room, infirmary, turn, pantry, sacristy, and
noviciate ; last of all she was appointed abbess. She
performed these functions with the most perfect
equanimity, and considered herself throughout as the
servant of all. Hence she manifested the most scru
pulous diligence and exactness in the fulfilment of
every duty which she was called upon to discharge.
Although her constitution was a peculiarly delicate
one, and her appetite liable to be easily affected, she

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. C5

set herself to conquer the repugnance of her nature by
heroic actions. One day when she could not help
feeling disgusted by the offensive odour of some fish
which she was washing, she took one of them to her
room and kept it there till it became quite putrid,
in which state she would often apply it to her nose
and mouth, so that it became quite a treat to her to
have fresh fish or what was merely a little stale to
dress. In the same way she wished to overcome the
repugnance she felt in her service of the infirmary.
Her mistress, who was suffering from an ulcer in the
mouth, had to keep cotton in it, and Veronica, taking
an opportunity of changing this, and conveying what
had been used to her cell when no one saw her, pro
ceeded deliberately to chew it.

We can understand how displeasing these actions
were to the devil. He accordingly inflicted on her all
the annoyances and mortifications that he could ; for
instance, he would often pour the contents of the
vessels in the kitchen, over which department she
presided at the time, either into the fire or over the
floor ; and he would do this on occasions when Vero
nica's companion in office, Sister Frances, knew that
they were so firmly placed that they could not have
been upset by natural means. However, Almighty
God did not fail to counterbalance these trials by the
bestowal of undoubted marks of His favour. Among
others, provisions were frequently multiplied under
her hands. The same Sister Frances bears witness to
the three following facts, which occurred during the
time when she assisted the Saint in the office of dis
pensing the stores. - One day Veronica was employing
herself in inspecting and cleaning certain moulds of
cheese, which were kept in a large jar of earthenware,

5

66 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

rather more than half filling it. As soon as she had
completed her work, she said to her companion with
a smile : " Replace this cheese in its vessel and pack
it well in." In doing so, the lay sister found that
there was now not only enough to fill the original jar,
but that as many as twelve moulds remained over and
above ; these she put away in a basket, and when she
returned presently to the same room, she discovered
that they had increased to the number of eighteen.
On several occasions, after being accurately counted,
the eggs were found multiplied in a similar way to
the number of thirty- three, forty, or even a hundred,
according to the necessities of the community. A bene
factor having sent them some fish which would barely
serve them all at the rate of two apiece, Veronica
contrived to supply the table for several days,
giving them each two or three. The companion to
whose joint custody they were consigned was sur
prised at this, and said to her one day, " How do you
contrive, mother, to make these fish last so long T
"Eat away, eat away, and never mind," was the
reply. When it was discovered that she possessed
this power, those who superintended the stores and
kitchen would have recourse to her as often as their
stock was accidentally or otherwise diminished. When
thus applied to she would only answer, " Have confi
dence in God," and all deficiencies, whether in quantity
or quality, were found to be immediately repaired.

But however great might have been her diligence
in the fulfilment of her previous duties, it was sur
passed by that which she exhibited when occupying
the important post of mistress of the novices. The
momentous responsibility of this station must be
recognised by all, as it lies with the person so

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. G7

appointed to supply the community with good
subjects, who are to constitute its future welfare.
For this reason persons of mature age and consum
mate virtue are generally selected. But such was
the conduct of Veronica in her youth that she was
chosen for this weighty charge when she was only
thirty-four years of age, not more than seventeen of
which had been passed in religion. In order to form
a correct idea of her success in this charge, it is enough
to remark that it was prolonged for twenty-two conse
cutive years, in fact until she was made abbess.
Even then, though it was a thing without precedent,
the nuns desired that she should continue to act as
mistress of the novices ; and to satisfy them she was
obliged to do so during the eleven years of her supe-
riorship to the close of her life. It can therefore be
no matter of astonishment that under a government
so excellent, and of thirty-three years' duration, her
convent should have attained to so illustrious a degree
of sanctity that it became celebrated through the
whole of Italy, we might almost say of Europe. It
will be worth while to point out the method she
pursued, in order that others may be instructed as to
what course they should adopt in similar difficulties.

She considered the young spouses of Christ as her
own daughters, and acted towards them on all occa
sions as a loving mother. She was anxious that they
should be deprived of nothing which the rule allowed
them, and would subject herself to privations in
order that her novices might have less to suffer. One
of them having arrived in the middle of summer, and
the rule requiring that every one should sleep not
merely dressed but covered with a woollen quilt
under which even the hands were to be laid, Vero-

5—2

68 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

nica did what she could to alleviate the trial of her
child by changing coverlets with her, taking the
new one for herself, and giving her instead her own
old one, which was comparatively light ; but as soon
as the winter came she gave her back the warm
counterpane. If one of the novices fell ill, our Saint
always laid herself out to assist and comfort her by
paying her all the services of charity. She would
fain have transferred the malady to herself, that by so
doing she might relieve her daughter. Once her wish
was miraculously gratified. It is related by Sister
Mary Constance Spanaciari, in whose case it occurred,
during the time when she was a novice. She had been
attacked by a violent fever, accompanied by erysipelas
in one of her legs. She received a visit from her holy
mistress, who manifested towards her feelings of the
most tender compassion, and signed her with a relic
of the true Cross. This had no sooner been done
than her illness left her, and she arose from her bed
perfectly cured. But wonderful to relate, Veronica
was at the same time seized by that disorder, and it
was ascertained by Father Tassinari, her confessor,
that she had asked this as a boon from God.

In like manner when the cells of the novices and
indeed those of the whole community became infested
with foul and disgusting insects to the grievous annoy
ance of those servants of God, the saintly mother
prayed to our Lord that all the noisome creatures
might be congregated together in her cell. Her
petition was granted, and her bed, walls, and furniture
teemed with them, whereas in all the other apartments
there was not one to be found. She was so delighted
at having obtained her request, that she danced with
joy at the relief which was thus afforded to her daueli-

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. GO

ters and sisters. To reward this heroism, it pleased
God, a few days afterwards, to cause the entire pest
to disappear from her cell, nor was one of them ever
after seen in any part of the monastery. If one
of the novices appeared pensive or distressed, Veronica
would inquire the cause without delay, and apply the
needful remedies. Her cell was open to them at all
hours. She always welcomed them with cheerful
looks, and dismissed them with kind words. At their
recreations in common, she endeavoured to keep them
happy in God, taking her share in all they did, and
even joining with them in hunting grasshoppers and
other mischievous insects from the shrubs in the gar
den. This was one of the amusements of the novices,
and she continued to take part in it during the last
years of her life, when she was not only novice mis
tress but abbess, though her age was advanced, and
her sufferings from dropsy considerable.

Having gained the hearts of the novices by these
affectionate ways, she set herself to regulate and
direct their minds, this being the principal duty of
her office. Let no one, however, imagine that she
attempted to carry her youthful children with her
in her own flight towards perfection. She began
by grounding them well in the holy fear of God and
in the exact observance of the divine commandments.
For this purpose she took pains to make them
thoroughly learn and comprehend all that is
-contained in Christian doctrine. From this she
went on to explain the religious rule, teaching
them to appreciate its spirit, and doing her best at
the same time to render them familiar with the. labours
and duties of the community. She knew how
to put up with such defects and imperfections as

70 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

proceeded, not from malice or ill-will, but from that
weakness which arises from a person being as yet a
beginner in the ways of God. Nevertheless she
took advantage of every good opportunity to inspire
them with that spirit of mortification and total
abnegation of self, which is the genuine characteristic
of the religious life.

She would often repeat these words — "Whoever
wishes to belong to God must first die to herself."
Hence she was particularly careful to try them on this
point. One day Sister Ursula Ceoli was complaining
of the great heat of the dog-days, upon which her holy
mistress reminded her how much more violent was the
fire of purgatory, and how easy it was to incur its
penalties. She also insisted that by way of penance
for her murmurs, and as a trial of her obedience and
mortification, she should put two additional veils on
her head and a cloak on her shoulders, and thus
equipped go clown into the garden and remain exposed
to the burning rays of the sun. The novice obeyed,
although she believed that she was going to encounter
death. Her wise mistress, however, who was satisfied
by this act of self-denial, obtained from our Lord the
following miracle : a refreshing breeze lifted the veils
into the air, and kept them above the novice's head in
the form of an umbrella, causing her thus to enjoy
the coolness of spring, until she was ordered back
from the garden. But our Saint was more severe
with another novice, who grew impatient under the
rather peculiar temper of an elderly companion in
office, arid went so far on one occasion as to call her
a whimsical woman. Veronica reproved her very
seriously, and obliged her to make five crosses on
the ground with her tongue ; she also required her

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 71

to ask pardon on her knees of the injured sister, and
to accuse herself of her fault in the public refectory.

But because the acts of evangelical mortification
which are most difficult and most pleasing to God,
are those whereby we humble ourselves, she dwelt on
this virtue with singular emphasis in her instructions.
Our Lord Jesus Christ Himself had inspired her to do
so by means of a beautiful vision. On Christmas Day
she had seen her Saviour, under the form of an Infant,
Who recommended her above all other virtues, to train
her novices in the path of holy humility : to which
Veronica replied, "0 my Jesus, how can I do this? — for
I do not know what humility is." The Divine Infant
gave her this answer : "I am the Master of humility ;
do not fear therefore, but trust in Me." 'Now Vero
nica well knew that the most effective method of in
culcating any virtue is to set an example of it. As
this rule applies especially to humility, she took par
ticular pains to render her conduct such as might serve
for a model to her novices. Not only was she imper
turbable and cheerful in the midst of those severe
mortifications which she had to endure from others,
as we shall see hereafter, but she would frequently
humble herself spontaneously before the novices,
even in her old age. Sometimes she assembled them
together in the chapel and, prostrating herself at
their feet on the floor, implored their pardon for
the faults she had committed in the execution of her
charge, as also for the disedification which she had
caused them. Sometimes she would make to them a
sort of general confession, exaggerating even the de
fects of her childhood, and requesting and obliging them
under obedience, to set their feet upon her lips and
to trample upon her as a being unworthy of taking

7'2 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

her place among the servants of God. In so doing,
every one of course endeavoured to step on her as
lightly as possible, and only for appearance' sake : but
Sister Florida Ceoli asserts that she once felt herself
forced by some invisible hand to tread so hard on the
mouth of her holy mistress, that one of the lips con
tinued dreadfully swollen and injured for several days ;
this was either a piece of revenge on the part of the
devil, who could not bear to witness such extraordinary
proofs of humility, or it was a favour granted by God
to satisfy the lowly desires of His handmaiden.

She was in the habit of concluding all her instruc
tions with an exhortation to avoid tepidity, which she
declared to be the true plague of souls. She was
desirous that her daughters should consecrate all the
actions of the day to God, and thereby maintain a per
petual exercise of love. In order to keep them to this
holy practice, she introduced into the noviciate the
custom of thus mutually questioning each other when
they met : "Sister So and So, what are you doing?"
to which the reply was : " I am loving God !" at least,
if the sister addressed could say this with truth. It
happened one morning that a novice, meeting her holy
mistress and being asked the usual question, failed to
give the accustomed answer through fear of saying
what was not true. Hereupon Veronica turned pale,
as she was in the habit of doing when she suffered
great pain, and remonstrated with the novice in so
impressive a manner as to draw tears from her eyes, to
the great advantage of her soul. Our Saint was more
severe to another novice who came out of choir after
None, declaring in a laughing way that she had been
somewhat distracted during the recital of office. On
this, the zeal of her mistress was enkindled, and she

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 73

exclaimed in a tone of high displeasure : " What can
you be thinking of. to say with a smile, 'I have sinned]' "
She then placed herself at table with an air of extreme
distress, seemingly unconscious of all around her, and
eating nothing. The lukewarm novice observed this,
and asked her what was the matter, and if she had
been the cause of her loss of appetite. " Well,"
said Veronica, " do you wonder at my displeasure,
when you have told me with a smile on your face, that
you have sinned ?" Then she went on to point out to
her in the most striking way the true nature of an
offence against God, even though the matter be ever
so small, so that the novice was touched to the heart,
and burst into tears.

It was thus that she constantly endeavoured to
•exercise her novices in divine love, by using the
greatest diligence to preserve them from the least
fault whereby they .might displease their Beloved.
Although she had been herself led by Almighty God
-along the sublime path of heavenly communications,
raptures, and supernatural favours, to a greater extent
than we find to have been the case in the lives of
other saints, as the sequel will abundantly prove,
Veronica did not attempt to make her disciples follow
the same course. On the contrary, she made it her
practice to forbid them the study of mystical
works, and to keep them to more simple books, such
as the "Lives of the Saints," the "Christian Per
fection," by F. Rodriguez, and similar treatises. She
would tell them that the love of God consists in never
offending Him by the smallest deliberate fault, and in
doing, as far as possible, whatever is most pleasing in
His sight. To promote the attainment of her object,
it pleased God to favour her with light from above,

74 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

whereby she was enabled to read the hearts of her
spiritual daughters, so that when she conversed with
them, she could put her finger on any thought or in
ordinate affection which might be causing them un
easiness, without even betraying her knowledge of it.
This was attested by Sister Maria Maggi, who had
herself experienced the effects of this gift, and had
observed its influence on the whole community.

Sometimes, when it was requisite for their good,
Veronica would acknowledge that she knew all that
was going on in their minds. She did so in the case
of Sister Mary Magdalen Boscaini, who, during the
first year of her noviciate, was troubled for several
days by an affliction of spirit, and made no mention
of it to either her confessor or her mistress. The
latter perceived it, and asked her several times if
she were not labouring under some spiritual trial.
The novice always evaded giving a direct reply, so at
last our Saint said to her, " Are you not troubled by
such and such an affliction ?" and she went on to
detail minutely the time and cause of the trouble
she was suffering from, which however was completely
dispelled before the termination of the interview.
There was another novice who cherished certain
feelings of aversion towards a companion • but
although she was successful in concealing what was
passing in her mind, she was one day summoned by
her saintly mistress, who warned her to watch
herself very carefully, lest a great flame should be
kindled from a small spark. The novice, thus taken
by surprise, inquired the reason of this admonition.
Veronica then explained to her the antipathy which
had been fermenting within her with such minuteness,
that she seemed to have been reading her inmost soul ;

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 75

and at the same time that she exposed the wound, she
effected its cure.

From what has been already said, it is clear that
Areronica could not possibly have done more than she
did in the fulfilment of the duties entrusted to her.
But how true it is that the judgment of God is ever
peculiarly strict towards those who rule ! We learn
as much from the sixth chapter of Wisdom, which is-
very applicable to the superiors and directors of re
ligious communities, if through any fault on their
part, the standard of spirituality is lowered, or if
abuses are suffered to intrude, or if such as have been
already introduced are permitted to continue. On
the 9th of November, 1707 (that is to say, in the
thirteenth year of her superiorship and the forty-
seventh of her age), we find it mentioned in the
diary of Father Cappelletti, that Veronica, having been
taken extremely ill of a malady which had been pre
dicted by our Lord on the 22nd of the preceding Oc
tober, was to all appearance in her last agony at nine
o'clock in the evening. At that hour she had a vision,
in which she was borne in spirit to the tribunal of
the Divine Judge. She beheld Christ with a severe
aspect, seated on a majestic throne in the midst of a
multitude of angels. The most holy Mary was on
one side, and her patron saints on the other. When
her guardian angel presented her at this dread judg
ment-seat, she expected to receive the sentence of
eternal condemnation, so awful were the words of
her Judge, and so destitute did she feel of all good
works. But so earnest were the intercessions of
Mary and those of her patron saints, that at length
the Divine Countenance of Christ assumed an expres
sion of mercy, and, after bestowing on her various-

7G S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

.admonitions, He dismissed her with a loving embrace.
We may form some idea of the alarm which she suf
fered, from the circumstance of her illness being so
much increased thereby, that about nine o'clock on
the morning of the following day Father Cappelletti,
her confessor, thought it right to administer Extreme
Unction after communicating her.

As it may conduce to the instruction of others, we
will quote from the journal which she wrote in 1717, an
account she gives of her vision of the divine tribunal.
*" The Divinity Itself," she declares, "becomes a Mirror
to the soul, wherein she beholds herself exactly as she
is : she sees not only the state to which she has been
reduced, but also the causes which have brought her
to it. Mirrored, as it were, in the Divinity, she sees
herself covered with defilement, and is horror-stricken
,at the sight. What would she not give to be able to
hide herself in the earth, and flee away from the Eye
of God, which fulminates vengeance ! All that she
sees of herself impels her to fly ; but through the
just judgment of God she stands there mute and im
movable. ... I am unable either by words or illustra
tions to describe this tremendous judgment, owing to
the fear and terror which my soul then experienced."
The human mind is incapable of imagining such a
scene ; for although we were to conjure up the most
painful and terrific conceptions, we should fall short
of the dreadful reality, with which, however, every
one will one day be made acquainted.

We may infer the nature of the reprimands which
-she received during this vision from what we are about
to relate. That same morning, having somewhat re-
recovered from her illness, she told her confessor that
.she wished to speak privately to her novices, for that

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 77

on the preceding day her Divine Judge had made her
aware of the faults of each, and also of her own negli
gence in failing to correct them. F. Cappelletti gave
her permission to do so, and added that it should be
done in his presence. So she called them to her one
by one, and whispered in the ear of each so effectively
that every one of them burst into a flood of tears.
The confessor did not hear what she said to them indi
vidually about their defects, but he heard the following
words, which she addressed to them all collectively —
" Do not imitate me, for I have been a stone of scan
dal in my whole life, whether as to my observance of
the rule or my practice of obedience, love, and charity
— I have been throughout full of pride and destitute
of humility." She concluded by desiring them to-
recommend her to our Lord and the Blessed Virgin,
that so her sins might be forgiven, and she might re
ceive grace and mercy. At these words the sighs of
her novices increased, and they implored her with sobs
to forgive them for not having followed her holy in
structions and example. But Veronica replied : "Be
careful of small things ; for before God these things
are reckoned very differently from what we might
imagine." When she had closed her conference with
the novices, all the other nuns were anxious to visit her ;
"and to all" (we read in the above-mentioned diary)
" she spoke very freely, without human respect ; and
each individual derived great advantage therefrom."

. Let us conclude our account of the offices she succes
sively filled. In March, 171G, in the fifty-sixth year of
her age, she was obliged under obedience to accept the
dignity of abbess, which she retained till her death.
Throughout this period the rule was most strictly ob
served, and the most perfect harmony prevailed among

78 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

the religious, as was unanimously attested by them in
the process of her canonization, so that "the convent had
never before been so well governed and directed. Nor
had there ever been a superior more highly esteemed
and valued by the religious than she was." Such is
the statement of Father Tassinari, who was confessor
to the community for forty years, during which time
he became thoroughly acquainted with it, and was
moreover one of Veronica's particular directors. The
spotless tenor of her life, her sanctity and zeal for
the observance of the rule, impressed all the nuns with
reverential fear ; while at the same time her humble
deportment, her love and maternal solicitude for
them, nourished in their minds a feeling of filial con
fidence towards her, and they had recourse to her
as to an affectionate parent in all their spiritual dis
tresses, certain of being kindly listened to at any
hour, and of being succoured as occasion required. If
one of them was so constrained by human respect or
by temptation from the devil as to attempt to conceal
her state, Veronica, being enlightened from above,
would go to her assistance of her own accord. Thus
it happened one day that a nun, who was labouring
under heavy temptations, and had consequently fallen
into a condition of profound sadness, shut herself up
so that her door could not be opened from without :
Veronica, whom no one had informed of this, came to
see her, and having obtained admission after a good
deal of knocking, made the religious understand
in a very gentle way the deception which Satan had
been practising on her, and also the danger of falling,
to which she had exposed harself by failing to mention
the trial she was undergoing.

Sister Mary Eose Gotoloni was ill of a very serious

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 79

fever, and being unable to eat in consequence of the
nausea which caused her to loathe every kind of food,,
she felt herself becoming faint without strength to
help herself or power to call for assistance. While
she was commending herself to God, she beheld her
saintly abbess entering the room with some sweetmeats
in her hand. " It seems to me," said the latter, " that
you need refreshment; eat." Accordingly she ate
with considerable appetite, found her strength return,
was entirely free from all feeling of sickness, and in a
short time completely restored to health.

Veronica was particularly careful to maintain the
strict observance of community life, which constitutes
the very soul of religious perfection. She would never
permit any difference to be made in the treatment of
individuals, except in the case of illness. For this
purpose she set them an example in her own person ;
for although she was abbess, she would suffer no dis
tinction to be made in her cell, or clothing, or food,
but would join the others in performing the
meanest offices, such as washing dishes in the kitchen,
&c. Hence her subjects were ashamed of being more
fastidious than their abbess, and submitted with a
good grace to the punctual fulfilment of community
duties.

Experience teaches us that it is in vain for a su
perior to be zealous for regular observance unless, in
addition to the good example of which we have spoken,
she is careful to guard against a scarcity of provisions
or other necessaries allowed by the institute, which
might result from her indolence or negligence. Our
excellent abbess was well aware of this, and being not
only instigated by a spirit of charity, but likewise im
pelled by prudence and well-regulated energy, took

80 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

great pains to have her community well provided with
whatever the rule of their profession permitted, in the
way of diet, clothes, and medicine. The convent
buildings being on an extremely small scale, it was
one of her first plans, as soon as she was made abbess,
to enlarge the edifice ; accordingly she contrived, in
the first years of her superiorship, to add to it, by
means of voluntary contributions, a long dormitory
which may be seen to this day, namely the one
on the right hand side of the chapel dedicated
to our Blessed Lady of the Rosary. Thus was
verified a prediction which had been made twelve
years before she became superior by F. Ubaldo
Antonio Cappelletti, a worthy Oratorian, at that
time confessor to the community. He had caused
the above-mentioned chapel to be built with Sister
Florida Ceoli's dower; and when it was finished,
there is a tradition among the nuns that he said :
"Would that I were as certain that the gates
of Paradise will be opened for me as that here "
(and he marked the spot to the right of the chapel)
" a door will be opened, and a long dormitory be
constructed." Veronica proved him to be a true
prophet.

The way in which she procured a supply of water
was by no means less remarkable, nay perhaps even
more so. Every one knows how much the want
of this commodity is felt in a community, especially
in one of nuns. Before Veronica was abbess, all the
water used in the establishment had to be drawn and
carried round by hand for the kitchen, the infirmary,
the garden, &c., to the great inconvenience of the
good religious. But when she was raised to this dig
nity, she obtained from the honourable family of Vitelli

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 81

a considerable quantity of the water which supplied
in abundance the magnificent mansion of that family ;
and having conveyed it to the convent premises, she
made a large fish-pond in the garden to receive it, so
that it could be easily used to water the plants and
herbs. She likewise furnished the kitchen, the infir
mary, and in fact every part of her monastery with
this essential element, by means of leaden pipes, which
were presented out of devotion by Cosmo III., Grand
Duke of Tuscany, so that the appointments of this
convent were inferior to those of no other religious
house.

It is not surprising to find that an authority at once
so wise and holy was profitable and acceptable to all,
that the religious, having experienced the blessing
of being governed by her, did all they could to prolong
the term of her power, arid that she continued to be
their abbess until death took her from them.

BOOK II.

CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT OF THE EXTRAORDI
NARY GRACES BY MEANS OF WHICH SHE WAS
RAISED DURING THE LAST THIRTY-FIVE YEARS
OF HER LIFE TO THE HIGHEST DEGREE OF
SANCTITY, AND RENDERED THE LIVING IMAGE
OF JESUS CRUCIFIED.

CHAPTER I.

MYSTERIOUS VISION OF A CHALICE, WHICH PREPARED
HER TO REPRODUCE IN HER OWN PERSON THE
PASSION OF OUR REDEEMER.

WE were able in the last book to catch no more than
slight glimpses of the great sanctity of this glorious
and heroic soul, for we were only considering the
secular portion of her life, and the first fifteen years
which she spent in religion, and merely glanced at
the latter portion of her mortal career in our men
tion of the various offices which she successively ful
filled for the community. We now proceed to the last
thirty-five years which she passed on earth: which
indeed present to our contemplation a new kind of
life, which the apostle might have termed the life of
Veronica hidden in Christ, or the life of Christ in Vero
nica : for we shall see that she gloried in nothing save
the cross of Christ, and that with Him she was fastened
to that cross in the truest and most real manner that
is attainable by a human being, whereby she was
fashioned after the likeness of Christ, and as it were,
transformed into Christ. In describing this new life,
we shall have to describe a long series of supernatural
gifts of the most extraordinary nature ; and if the
narration of these should awaken in the mind of the
reader any suspicion of exaggerations or fanciful de
lusions, we would entreat him to weigh well the won-

8G S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

derful effects of heroic virtue, which in her case pro
duced visions and marvellous gifts, such as could not
have originated in any other than a divine and super
natural source.

Down to the year 1693, which was the thirty-third
of Veronica's age, the events of her life progressed in
the manner already described in our first book. It
was now the Will of Almighty God to draw her into
a more intimate union with Himself, and to raise her
to a more sublime degree of sanctity. He accordingly
began to bestow on her the rarest graces, in order to
mould her into a closer likeness of His only-begotten
Son, Who is the Model of all the predestinate, and
especially of the saints. At the time to which we have
just referred, Veronica was favoured with a vision,
wherein she beheld a mysterious chalice, which she
recognised as a presage of the divine Passion that
was to be re-enacted, so to speak, in her own person.
This vision was repeated several times in successive
years, with various modifications. At one time this
chalice was presented to her view on a bright cloud,
surrounded with splendour, at another time unaccom
panied by any ornament; sometimes the liquid it
contained seemed to be bubbling up within it; at
other times it would boil over to a considerable ex
tent, and occasionally it would fall drop by drop.
The spirit of our Saint was always ready to drain the
chalice to the dregs, but her lower nature shrunk
with horror at the sight, as did our divine Redeemer
in the garden of Gethsemane. Accordingly she set
herself to subdue the resistance of the flesh by means
of severe penance, as we shall presently explain. At
length her nature ceased to feel repugnance, but she
wrote as follows : — " I do not trust it, for I know that it

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 87

is not as yet dead. I have alwaysfound my soul ready,
and even anxiously desirous, to share in that bitter
draught, in order to accomplish the Will of God.
Sometimes," she continues, "I felt such longings that
I exclaimed, ' Oh when will the hour [come, my God, in
which Thou wilt grant me to drink of Thy chalice ?
I resign myself entirely to Thy Will, but Thou alone
seest my thirst. Sitio — I thirst — not for consolation,
but for sufferings and afflictions.' I seemed incapable
of enduring further delay. One night when I was
rapt in prayer, our Lord appeared to me with the
chalice in His hand, and said to me, ' This is for thee,
and I give it thee in order that thou mayest taste of
it as much as I have, but not now. Prepare thyself,
for in due season thou shalt partake of it.' Imme
diately after these words He vanished, leaving the
chalice so vividly imprinted on my mind that from
that hour to this it has never left me."

It was on this occasion that our Lord signified to
her the dreadful sufferings which she would have to
undergo in mind and body, not only from the insults
and temptations which demoniacal malice had in store
for her, but likewise from the false accusations, attacks,
and contempt of her fellow-creatures, and lastly, from
God Himself in the extreme desolation and dryness
of spirit which was appointed her. To all this the
generous virgin offered herself a willing sacrifice.

Our most Blessed Lady, the Queen of Dolours, to
gether with other saints, assisted in inspiring her with
courage to accept her cup of bitterness. During the
night of the solemn feast of her Assumption, the Holy
Virgin and her divine Son appeared to Veronica.
Our Saviour, Who was seated on a majestic throne,
in His radiant glory, presented to His Mother a

88 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

chalice full to overflowing. Mary received it, and,
turning to our Saint, said, " My daughter, I make
thee this present in the Name of my Son !" At the
same time the two sainted virgins, Catherine of Siena
and Rose of Lima, who attended in the train of the
Queen of Heaven, made signs to Veronica to accept it.
Afterwards, on the night of the 28th of August, the
feast of S. Augustine, she again beheld Jesus Christ
on His throne of glory ; and that holy Doctor of the
Church, who was there with many other blessed spirits
attending our Lord, turned to Veronica, with a chalice
in his hand. "This," he said, "is indeed a precious
gift, for it is presented to thee by God Himself." At
that moment the contents of the chalice began to boil
over on every side, and being received by angels into
vessels of gold, were presented at the throne of our
Lord. Then Veronica asked for an explanation of the
vision, and was informed that the rich liquid signified
the sufferings to be endured by her for the love of
God, and that the golden vessels were meant to denote
the precious nature of those sufferings.

But the following vision, which shall be related in
her own words, was more touching and efficacious
than those we have already mentioned : — " Finding
myself overwhelmed with anguish," she says, " so that
I felt hardly able to stand, I went to the church, and
prostrating myself before the Most Holy, I offered
myself once more unreservedly to Him. Suddenly I
felt somewhat recollected, that is, rapt out of myself,
and our Lord presented Himself to me. I cannot
explain how this came to pass. I only know that He
said to me, 'Take courage, and fear not; I am here to
assist thee ; behold Me.' With these words He caused
me to see the condition of His Sacred Humanity

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 89

during the scourging at the pillar. He stood before
me all streaming with blood and covered with wounds.
The chalice was in His Hand, and He said, * Look at
me, My beloved ; behold these Wounds, which are, as
it were, so many voices inviting thee to drink of this
bitter chalice ; I give it to thee, and wish thee to par
take of it.' Having said this, He disappeared, leaving
me the chalice." Now let us observe the result of all
this. "I felt," she continues, "refreshed in spirit,
and even recruited in body. I found myself in pos
session of interior peace, and ardently desirous of ac
complishing the Will of God, and of pleasing Him in
all things."

We shall now describe one by one the bitter suffer
ings which corresponded with what was shown her in
these visions. In the first place, her human nature
recoiled from this chalice, which was constantly before
the eyes of her mind; she was daily attacked by
violent fever, which kept her at first for about eight
days from eating or drinking anything. Sometimes
the contents of that mysterious chalice seemed to be
poured over her, and then she felt herself consumed
with so fiery a heat that the more she drank the more
raging did her thirst become. At other times she
beheld the same liquid dropping on her food, to which
it imparted a most bitter taste, whereby her palate
was poisoned for a long time. Then again this draught
of sorrow would fall in drops, which were presently
changed into so many swords, spears, and arrows, which
seemed to wound her body, and transfix her heart.
But still more painful were the remedies to which she
was called to submit. Her health and strength having
suffered the most serious injury in consequence of the
trials we have already described, the superior wished

90 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

to put her into the hands of,'physicians. She promptly
obeyed, not being willing to say anything about the
supernatural cause of her maladies. Three different
kinds of medicine were administered to her, but they
all occasioned her the most dreadful torment, and she
had no sooner swallowed one than she was forced to
reject it. She writes as follows : — " Every day that
these three remedies were tried, seemed likely to be the
last of my life ... so great was the violence which I
had to use towards myself in order to take them, that
I felt ready to burst asunder." And yet she never
manifested the least repugnance ; on the contrary, she
went on repeating to our Lord from her heart the
words : " Sitio, I thirst, I thirst :" and her desire was
gratified, for her medical attendant happening to enter
the room just as she had been forcibly compelled to
reject one of these doses, he wished her to take
another immediately, which she accordingly did, and
it produced the same effect as the preceding one.

The demons meanwhile took care to fulfil the part
which Veronica had been warned in the vision to
expect. One night they placed her in a bath of icy
coldness, and kept her there for two hours. When it
was over she was senseless and motionless. The in-
iirmarians having found her in this state, endeavoured
during no less than four hours to restore her by means
of fire and heated clothes, as well as by restoratives,
but this only added to her sufferings. At other times
the devils would attack her innocence, by assum
ing the forms of young men, or would attempt to
terrify her by appearing as terrific spectres, or would
suggest the most wicked misrepresentations of the
religious state, which they portrayed as a sort of
hell, accusing the sacred habit she wore as the cause

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 91

of her eternal condemnation. They went so far as to
bind her with chains ; they struck her frequently, and
expressed their desire to drag her away with them,
calling out with infernal merriment, " Thou art ours,
thou art ours !" Though so grievously afflicted, this
generous soul was invincible ; she even invited them
to torment her further, and to try her to the very
utmost permitted them by God. " Come then," she
said, " behold, I am ready to suffer all; and if you are
endeavouring to rival each other in inflicting torments
upon me, here I am prepared to contend with you.
See how you can torture me, and see how I can bear
it. Come then ; the more you harass me, the better
shall I be pleased. Blessed, blessed be the cross !
Blessed be suffering !" And then, with more fury
than ever, her foes rushed upon her like so many
rabid dogs, while she contentedly drank her chalice of
bitterness.

But her most severe trial and most bitter chalice
was what came to her from God Himself. For the
purpose of proving the fortitude and fidelity of her
soul, He was pleased to withdraw Himself from her, at
least in appearance, for in reality He was nearer to her
than ever with His grace, and the eye of His mercy
was no less constantly upon her, regarding her with
increased satisfaction. She expresses herself on this
subject to the following effect : " All my other trials
were nothing, compared with that which I suffered
interiorly — forsaken, abandoned, and environed with
thick darkness; placed moreover at so great a distance
from God, that I felt incapable of breathing forth a
single aspiration to the Lord. Oh, what intolerable
anguish is this to a soul, to find herself deprived of
every support, and banished from her highest good !

92 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

She sighs, but is not heard ; she calls to her Heavenly
Spouse, but He comes not; she seeks Him, but He
flies from her; she prays to Him, but He will not hear
her. . . . Thus was my spirit troubled; it seems to me
that the agony of death cannot be worse than what
I then endured." Let us here remark the proofs
which Almighty God gave of His especial presence :
" The only refreshment I had," she continues, ** was
to behold the chalice drawing constantly nearer to
me. ... I seemed to be filled with abhorrence for
everything that the tempter set before me ; I despised
his artifices, and repeatedly taxed him with his false
hoods ; I declared to him that I was misled by none
of them ; I professed myself content in accomplishing
the Will of God, Who is my absolute Master. . . .
Blessed be God ! Everything seems little that is en
dured for His love. Blessed be the simple cross.
Blessed be pure suffering ! Behold, I am ready to
bear all, in order to please my dear Lord, and to pro
mote the fulfilment of His divine Will."

CHAPTER II.

VERONICA IS MADE TO PARTICIPATE IN OUR BLESSED'
SAVIOUR'S CROWNING WITH THORNS. — THE SEVERE.
PAINS WHICH THIS CAUSED HER, AND HER SUF
FERINGS FROM THE REMEDIES TO WHICH HER SU
PERIORS REQUIRED HER TO SUBMIT.

WHEN Veronica had been prepared by frequent
visions of this bitter chalice to drink it with unre
served generosity, our Lord began to bestow on her a

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 93

share in the greater sufferings of His most dolorous
Passion ; a privilege so rare, that it is reserved for the
noblest and dearest of the children of God. We find
from the memorials in our possession, that it was on
the 4th of April in the year 1694, that Jesus appeared
to her with the insignia of His Passion, and presented
her with His crown of thorns. The following is her
own account, written under obedience : —

" On the night of the 4th of April, while I was in
prayer, I became rapt in recollection, and beheld an
intellectual vision, in which our Lord appeared to me
with a large crown of thorns on His Head. Immedi
ately I began to say to Him : ' My divine Spouse, give
me those thorns : they are fit for me, and not for Thee,
Who art my highest good.' Meanwhile, I felt that our
Lord answered me thus : ' I am come to crown thee
now, My beloved ;' and, in an instant, He took off His
crown, and placed it on my head. The pain which
it caused was so severe, that I am not conscious of
having ever felt anything equal to it. At the same
time I was made aware that this my coronation was a
sign that I was to be the spouse of Christ, and that,
in token of this, He desired that, by participating in
His sufferings, I should acquire the title of the Spouse
of God Crucified; therefore I was myself to be crucified
with my divine Spouse. Every puncture on my head
seemed to invite me to this. On the same day our
Lord promised me that the grace I had just received
should be repeated on different occasions. But the
satisfaction which I derived from my sufferings was
such that I seemed literally to pine after torments."
Surely this was a proof of the truth of the supernatural
favour she had received.

She then goes on to relate the sequel of her vision.

04 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

" As soon as I came to myself," she writes, " I found
that my head was swollen and racked with such ex
cessive pain that I could hardly stand. Feeling utterly
incapable of encountering any fatigue, I addressed our
Lord thus with the greatest confidence — 'I implore
this boon of Thee, my God ; if it be Thy Will, grant
me sufficient strength to go through all my labours
and duties, and permit these graces which Thou hast
just bestowed on me to be kept secret for ever.' Im
mediately I felt my strength return, and I could have
done anything. But the agony inflicted by the thorns
continued, and whenever I bowed my head the torture
was so acute that I seemed ready to expire. Let me
bear all for the love of God : everything seems little
or nothing that is endured for His love."

Her prayer and its immediate effect corroborate our
remarks as to the reality of her gifts. In another
part of her journal she writes as follows of the repeti
tions of that painful coronation :—

" Several times when I was engaged in prayer, with
some desire for suffering, I suddenly felt the thorns
piercing me so violently that I fell to the ground with
pain, remaining there for a considerable space of time
unconscious and as if dead. By what I suffered I
was enabled to conceive the overwhelming torments
of our Redeemer when He was crowned with thorns.
The thought of this made me still more anxious to
suffer, and again I felt as it were an invisible hand
pressing the crown upon me. On another occasion,
during a sort of ecstasy, the value of suffering was
made known to me; and whilst I felt the renewed
pressure of the thorns, every wound they inflicted
seemed to call aloud for fresh torments. Our Lord
was frequently pleased to assure me in visions of the

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 95

understanding that I was His beloved : and it seemed
to me that He would fit the crown on my brow, and
for my greater satisfaction, press it vehemently into
my flesh. Then ecstasy would be added to recollec
tion, and I received such intimate revelations as to the
precious nature of suffering, that I am unable to ex
press them adequately. All this caused me to long so
much for sufferings that when my senses returned I
gave myself up to the use of the discipline and various
descriptions of penance, scarcely conscious of what I
did. The utmost pain that I inflicted on myself
seemed little or nothing : everything inflamed my
desire for suffering. Each cross seemed to invite me
to bear another. The Passion of my Eedeemer was so
deeply engraven on my heart that I frequently fainted
away for anguish."

The zeal with which, in the midst of her sufferings,
she burned for the glory of God and for the conver
sion of sinners, furnishes us with an additional proot
that the wonders we have been contemplating were the
work of God. It is thus that she continues: "The an
guish which I endured caused me to feel such compassion
for all sinners, that I offered to the Eternal Father for
their conversion all the sufferings of Jesus, together
with all His merits and those of the most holy Virgin;
earnestly praying that I might suffer more, declaring
to the Lord that I desired to act as mediatrix between
Himself and sinners, and conjuring Him to add to my
pains. That very moment I felt a renewal of agony
from my crown of thorns, not only round my head, as
I had been accustomed to do, but likewise all through

7 O

it : and thus for several hours I went on rejoicing amid
a thousand torments. A few days have elapsed since
this occurred to me : but at the time of which I have

96 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

spoken, I received notice that the whole of this Lent
was to be passed by me in perpetual suffering. Praise
be to God; all is too little to bear for His love.
Meanwhile I unceasingly repeat — Blessed be the Cross !
Blessed be suffering ! I wish for nothing but the Will
of God ; I am satisfied with what is His divine plea
sure ; behold, I am prepared for everything."

It appears from her own accounts and from those
of her companions that she continued to enjoy these
favours, for such they must indeed be termed, during
the entire remainder of her life, that is to say, for
thirty-four or thirty-five consecutive years. We may
infer from what she wrote twelve years after her first
coronation, that the pain and the punctures* then in
flicted were permanent, and were felt by her more
or less acutely. She was accustomed to feel them
especially on all Fridays, as well as during the seasons
of the carnival and Lent, but still more particularly
during Holy Week. And wonderful to relate, not
withstanding the faintness, which rendered her scarcely
able to support herself on her feet, she was endowed
with such supernatural strength that she was able to
transact all her business and to fulfil all her duties,
while her desire for fresh torments was so intense
that she repeated again and again — " My Lord, if it
Is Thou Who thus afflictest me, let Thy Hand fall still
more heavily upon me, to the end that I may feel
more pain."

When her directors were informed of what she had
undergone, they commissioned Sister Florida Ceoli to
examine her head, and to see if there were any visible
marks to indicate the crown of thorns ; and the
following statement was made upon oath by that
religious in the process of our Saint's canonization.

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 97

" I went to see her, and perceived that her brow was
encircled with a colour approaching to red. Some~
times I observed thereon certain pimples like little
buttons, of the size of large pins' heads. On other
occasions her forehead was covered with purple marks
like thorns, which reached down to her eyes. Then
again I saw that one of these apparent thorns came
down under her right eye, causing it to shed tears, and
they were tears of blood, as I saw from the veil with
which she wiped them away. I have witnessed this
and similar occurrences, and have mentioned them
repeatedly to the confessors who directed me to observe
her." Her companions made depositions to the same
effect.

Notwithstanding all this, the bishop, Monsignor
Luc' Antonio Eustachj, was so anxious to proceed with
caution, that he wished our Saint to put herself into
the hands of medical practitioners, in order that it
might be ascertained beyond all doubt whether these
things proceeded from a supernatural cause or from
any physical indisposition. This was ordained by Godr
that His beloved might acquire fresh merit, and that
the reality of her gifts might be rendered more than
ever unquestionable. Accordingly they began to
anoint her with a particular kind of oil, which caused
her head to feel a burning pain. At the same time
that she felt this external heat, the centre of her brain
seemed to be cold as ice, on which account the doctors-
agreed to apply a hot iron to her head and to one of
her legs. All present were astonished at the invincible
firmness which she displayed during this painful
operation. Not one of the religious had the heart to
hold her : she, however, assured the surgeon that he
might begin without fear of any movement on her

98 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

part, and in truth she remained as still as if she had
been insensible ; so that afterwards Massani, her medi
cal attendant, observed that he seemed to have been
operating on a statue. Within a few days it became
necessary to close the issue in her head, because it only
served to increase her pain to such a degree that she
was unable to speak, or to rest her swollen head on
her pillow. Another hot iron was applied to her neck
instead, but as it caused such violent irritation of the
nerves as to preclude the possibility of repose either
by night or day, the surgeons were obliged to close
that wound also.

The physician then thought it expedient to try the
effect of a seton in her neck. This was an operation
frequently resorted to in the medical practice of those
times, and consisted in perforating the skin with a
good-sized needle or some other instrument of steel
heated red-hot, by means of which a knot of cotton
was introduced and permitted to remain there in
order to keep up a species of running wound. One
may easily conceive how extremely painful such a pro
cess must be. The nuns were so timid that they could
not bring themselves to render the least assistance, or
even to hand the heated needle to the surgeon, so the
patient performed that office herself, although she was
well aware that this operation would cost her far more
pain than the hot irons had done. She endured it
with her usual courage and calmness, and declared
when it was over that the only fault she could find
with it was its speedy termination. After a short
time, the knot having broken, two similar setons were
applied to her ears. But as the cold which she felt
internally continued undirninshed, and as nothing
seemed to relieve the pain of her wounded head, they

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 99

changed their plans and cauterized her arm. But as
this only aggravated her sufferings by occasioning
violent convulsions and swellings both in her arm and
leg, it was necessary to permit the flesh to heal. The
medical professors would not, however, acknowledge
themselves defeated ; and twice more they tormented
her by applying setons to her ears. But discovering
at last that no remedy was of any avail, but that their
efforts to benefit her had only made matters worse,
they protested that their science had no power to cure
diseases of that nature. Therefore the bishop and the
confessors of Veronica were convinced that it was the
Hand of God which had wrought thus on His highly-
favoured servant, and they committed her to the
power of her Lord, Whose Will it was by means of
these privileges to cause her to resemble Himself.

CHAPTER III.

SHE IS PROMOTED TO HEAVENLY ESPOUSALS. THE

MANNER IN WHICH OUR LORD PREPARED AND
CONDUCTED THEM.

THAT most intimate union, the result of perfect love,
which takes place between the soul and her God, is
described in the pages of Holy Writ by the title of
Espousals. Throughout the book of Canticles, the
divine Spirit represents to us by the mouth of Solo
mon that burning intercourse of love which is ex
changed between a holy soul and her Lord, who are
introduced to our contemplation under the figure of a
devoted bridegroom and bride. Jesus Christ Him
self, moreover, in the Gospel of S. Matthew, sets

7—2

100 S. VERONICA. GIULIANI.

before us a picture of those wise virgins who are both
invited and admitted to the heavenly nuptials. It has
sometimes pleased our Lord, in the case of certain noble
souls, to celebrate these spiritual nuptials with visible
signs, and with external rites analogous to those which
are practised by mortals on their bridal day. It hap
pened thus to S. Catherine of Siena, and to a few more
saints of the highest rank. Our Veronica was one of
these favoured souls. In the preceding chapter we
saw from her own account that on the occasion of
her being crowned with thorns, our Lord made
her understand that it was a token of His desire to
espouse her. And truly, when her brows were en
circled with His own diadem, she was considered by
the divine King of Martyrs worthy to be His bride.
Nevertheless, in order to render her still more deserving
of a dignity so exalted, He was pleased to prepare her
for it by means of many other gracious visions.

" One morning," she declares, " I was assisting at
holy Mass, and became suddenly much absorbed. My
heart was touched, and inflamed with a great desire to
be entirely united to God. All at once it seemed as if
God withdrew from me the use of my external senses,
and informed me by means of an interior communication
that He was about to make me His own by espousing
me to Himself. This assurance caused my heart to leap
for joy, and I felt as it were on fire. At the same time it
was given me to understand the whole process through
which I was to pass by way of preparation, and which
was to be one of pure suffering. These beautiful
tidings increased my longing to suffer."

She then goes on to declare that after this vision
the mere repetition of the words, " My most divine
Jesus, Spouse of my soul," would throw her into such

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 101

exuberant joy that her whole frame was wonderfully
invigorated. Therefore she frequently repeated the
following short sentence in the form of a rosary, re
citing instead of each angelical salutation the sweet
words, " My Jesus, my Love, Spouse of my soul !"
She adds, that Jesus would often invite her to His
divine nuptials under the appearance of a beautiful
Child; and that on the 1st of January in the year
1694, He appeared to her under this form, and told
her that all her preparation would consist in various
descriptions of suffering. The heaviest trial of all
to her was an, overwhelming desolation of spirit,
which oppressed her more especially on the 25th
and 26th of the following March : she experienced on
those days such interior darkness and spiritual dryness
that she knew not what to do. However, she repeated
with perfect resignation, " Blessed be Thou, my Lord.
I am satisfied in accomplishing Thy Will. My God, if
it be Thy good pleasure that I continue thus, I desire
that it may be so. I wish for nothing but for the ab
solute fulfilment of Thy desire and Will. Herein my
heart, and my will, and my whole being find repose.''
By such declarations she gave evidence of her lively
faith in God, and whenever she addressed Him as her
Spouse, she felt the most profound confidence in Him.

The following vision, which occurred on the 27th
of the same month, was still more touching. Our
Lord manifested in it the satisfaction with which He
had accepted her patience and heroic resignation. She
thus described it under obedience to her confessor : —

"In this state of faith and confidence I became
suddenly absorbed in recollection. I beheld our dear
Lord all covered with wounds, but they appeared en
vironed with glory, especially those of His hands and

102 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

feet. In that of His sacred Side I beheld a most lovely
jewel, on which He seemed to look with pleasure. I
felt extremely anxious to know who had presented
Him with so choice a gift. He turned towards me and
inquired if I recognized it. To which I replied, ' I
do not know, but I think a loving soul must have
offered Thee some particular suffering, for I perceive
that it comes from the treasury of sufferings.' I thought
that our Lord answered me joyfully, ' Know then, My
beloved, that thou hast afforded Me this gratification
by thy sufferings of the last two days. Every time
that thou didst repeat the declaration that thou hadst
no other will but Mine, and every time that thine act
of resignation was renewed, thou didst give beauty to
My holy Wounds • and of all thy sufferings together I
have formed this jewel, which I keep in My Side, and
on which I look with the greatest pleasure. Never shall
I cease to behold it, and with loving eyes I shall see
it grow constantly more and more beautiful. Now
thou mayest indeed comprehend how dear to Me is
thy suffering !' By these words He enkindled within
me a burning desire for every kind of suffering, and I
appeared to answer Him thus — 'I am ready, 0 my God,
to be sacrificed as a victim on the altar of Thy cross.
I wish to be crucified with Thee. Cause me to undergo
all that Thou hast endured for me, but in this, as in
everything else, I commit myself to Thy holy Will.'
Hereupon our Lord seemed to bend down and embrace
my soul, bestowing one divine kiss, which raised me
to a state of rapture. This occupied only a brief space
of time, but it sufficed to unite my soul to God
in a manner which I have never before experienced.
The communications then vouchsafed to me were
various ; the principal was a solemn contract of

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 103

betrothal. I cannot describe what I felt. . . . When
we return to ourselves after such communications as
these, we are enabled to form a lively idea of the
untold treasures which lie concealed beneath crosses,
mortifications, humiliations, and the contempt of our
fellow-creatures. Such are the lessons which one
learns in the school of divine love."

We should not omit to mention that two days
before the vision narrated above, on the feast of
our Lady's Annunciation, the gracious Virgin was
pleased to honour Veronica with her presence, to
give her notice of her approaching espousals, and
to prepare her for that high dignity. It was by
means of an intellectual vision, as our Saint terms it,
that she beheld the Queen of Angels on a magnificent
throne, attended on one side by S. Catherine of
Siena, and on the other by S. Eose of Lima. These
two saints were imploring Mary to obtain for her
servant the earnestly desired favour of being espoused
to her divine Son. To this the Blessed Virgin
graciously answered that their petition would shortly
be granted. At the same time Veronica perceived
that the Mother of God held in her hand a most
beautiful ring, saying that it \vas shortly to be hers,
and therefore that she must prepare herself for the
celestial union which awaited her.

" And then," adds Veronica, " she turned towards
the two saints, and told me that I was to imitate
them in the practice of the most heroic virtues,
especially in humility, charity, and knowledge of self.
And while she thus addressed me, she seemed to
bestow on me interiorly those very virtues, and the
priceless treasure which is hidden in them. . . .
Since that day I have lived as it were out of myself,

104 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

and have always had an intimate sense of the presence
of God."

So time passed on till the tenth of April, which
happened that year to be Holy Saturday. During the
whole of Lent she had exercised herself in the most
cruel austerities, which we shall not relate in this place
for fear of interrupting the thread of our narrative.
On the morning of Holy Saturday our divine Saviour
once more appeared to her in all His glory. He in
vited her to His heavenly nuptials on the following
morning, and at the same time showed her the mar
riage ring. Mark well the following proofs of the
truth of this vision — "I was likewise informed," she
writes, " that it was necessary for me to pass through
a process of complete renewal. A new rule of life was
given me j I was to inflict on myself greater auste
rities ; I was to be more silent ; I was to work with
more fervour and love, to do everything with a pure
intention, to honour Jesus by denying every natural
inclination, to embrace all that is opposed to nature,
to fly from the praise of man, to cherish contempt and
mortification, to be a lover of the cross in everything,
to hold it constantly in my hand as a powerful shield,
to be crucified to all things, and to attend to all that
constitutes the height of perfection."

Veronica followed the example of the wise virgins in
the gospel, and in expectation like theirs she passed
the whole night which preceded Easter Sunday in
prayer, imploring her future divine Spouse to inspire
her to do everything which she ought by way of pre
paration for the solemnity. "I felt," she declares,
"from time to time such loving invitations bestowed
on me that they seemed to take me out of myself.
These were no other than the summons which my

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 105

divine Spouse addressed to my heart, saying, ' Come
to Me, My beloved.' This single sentence had such
power to unite my soul to God that I ceased to feel the
encumbrance of this material frame ; but this passed
quickly, though my heart continued to burn. At other
times I had a vivid sense of the presence of Jesus
within my heart, and it seemed as if He cast from
thence whatever was not suitable to a heart of which
He was about to take entire possession. He cast out
•everything that was earthly, or denied with self-love,
as well as everything that was foul, such as human
respect ; besides all the imperfections which might
impede my progress. Our Lord during this process
of clearing my heart spoke to me thus : ' My spouse,
dost thou see all these things from which I am deli
vering thy heart? Do thy best to prevent their return.
I am come here now to prepare it, and to garnish it
for Myself. Endeavour to preserve it free from all
these things. I wish to occupy it all alone. Behold,
I am. entirely thine.' "

After this vision she had two others the same night,
in which she saw our Lord Himself in the act of
adorning her heart with rich and costly attire ; and she
was informed that these things were His divine merits,
bestowed on her as His spouse by way of dowry.

Thus the night passed away, and at length came
the hour of Communion, which was the time fixed for
the expected solemnity. As she drew near to receive
the sacred Host, her ear caught the notes of an
exquisite melody sung by angels ; and the words
they sang were, " Veni sponsa Christ! " — " Come,
spouse of Christ." Presently she was rapt from all
objects of sense, and permitted to behold two magni
ficent thrones. The one on the right hand was all of

10G S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

gold, enriched with most beautiful gems ; and here
our divine Lord was seated in His glory, His Wounds
eclipsing in their splendour the rays of the sun. The
one on His left was made of the purest alabaster,
and likewise enriched with jewels ; it was occupied by
the Mother of Jesus, in a precious robe of white..
Our Blessed Lady was imploring her Son to hasten
the espousals. An immense multitude of the heavenly
court wras in attendance. The holy virgins, Catherine
of Siena and Rose of Lima, advanced, and the former
approaching Veronica, instructed her as to her part in
this august function. She tells us that she was then
slowly conducted by both of them towards the thrones,
and as they proceeded on their way they arrayed her
in various articles of gorgeous attire, each more pre
cious than the preceding, with which they covered her
religious habit. Over all was a robe of white, elabo
rately embroidered. Thus she was brought before
the throne of Jesus Christ. His raiment she declares
herself unable to describe. In the wounds of His
hands and feet the most radiant gems were gleaming.
The wound in His divine Side was open, and poured
forth a flood of splendour more brilliant than the sun.
There it was that she beheld the nuptial ring ; and
into that sacred haven she would gladly have thrown
herself, to dwell therein for ever. Our Lord raised
His hand to bless her, and with a benign countenance
intoned the words, " Veni sponsa Christ!" — " Come,
spouse of Christ /' and the most Blessed Virgin with
all the court of heaven continued the antiphon,
" Accipe coronam, quam tibi Dominus prseparavit in
seternum" — " Receive the crown, which the Lord has
prepared for thee for all eternity." S. Catherine then
began to take off her robes, leaving her simply attired

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 107

in her religious habit. This was probably designed to-
teach her the dignity of that habit, which was worthy
to be worn even before so august an assemblage. We
may infer as much from the effect it produced upon
her. Eeligious would do well to take heed to the
following words, which are her own : —

" On finding myself in the presence of my divine
Spouse, clothed in this habit, I blushed, for at that
moment I was enlightened as to the true value of the
gift which God confers in calling a person to religion.
This light left my mind filled with an affection for all
that religious have to practise, and with an anxious
desire to fulfil all those observances punctually. Oh
how grand is the very name of a religious, and how
much does it comprehend ! Although it was given
me to conceive the extent of what it includes, I am
incapable of describing it. Even now I have such con
fidence in the mere habit of religion, that to imprint
a kiss on it gives me pleasure."

But to return to the mysterious ceremonies, Vero
nica waited for a short time in her religious habit,
until our Lord made a sign to His blessed Mother that
she should array our Saint in her nuptial attire, which
consisted of a magnificent robe woven of different hues,
and covered with precious stones. Mary presented it
to S. Catherine, who invested Veronica with it, and
then placed her between the two thrones. And as
she felt more than ever wounded with love, she
beheld our Lord draw from His side the nuptial
ring, and lay it in the hand of His holy Mother. We
will borrow her own description of this : — " The ring
shone resplendently ; it appeared to me to be made of
gold, and enamelled all round, so as to form the Name
of our good Jesus. . . . From time to time I looked

108 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

up lovingly at our Lord ; I seemed to speak with Him,
and to implore Him to espouse me." Hereupon the
Queen of heaven directed her to present her right
hand to S. Catherine, after which our Lord took it in
His own, "and at that moment," she continues, "I
felt myself more intimately united with Him. To
gether with His most holy Mother, He then placed the
ring on my ring-finger, and when He had done so He
blessed it."

At the same instant Veronica heard a majestic har
mony of the heavenly choirs ; and when these ceased,
she received from her divine Spouse fresh rules whereby
to attain to greater perfection, so as to be entirely
obedient, and dead to her own will ; to live as though
there existed no other being save Jesus and her own
soul ; to practise all virtues, even those which are most
heroic ; to observe strict abstinence ; to impose on
herself more rigorous penances than ever; in short,
her whole life was to be one of crucifixion. On these
conditions Jesus would be entirely hers.

Thus ended the mysterious function of her espousal,
in which, as she informs us, her bodily eyes took no
part, but only those of her mind. She adds that the
ring remained on her finger, and that on communion
days she felt its pressure more than at other times, and
that on almost every occasion of receiving the holy
Eucharist, she enjoyed a renewal of her espousals.
This wondrous ring was more than once seen by her
companions in religion, and was described as follows in
the process by Sister Mary Spanaciani, who declares
herself to have seen it once "with her own eyes and
with distinctness " when she was a novice. " It en
circled her above-mentioned ring-finger, exactly in the
way that ordinary rings do. On the outside there

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 100

appeared to be a raised stone, as large as a pea, and
of a red colour, which inspired me with fear and vene
ration (as is usual when we see anything supernatural
or miraculous) ; several times I was on the point of
asking her what it was, but I never ventured to do
so ; and meantime the countenance of this servant of
God was glowing and radiant, as though she were in
a sort of rapture, and this proved to be the case, for
though I asked her various questions, she never an
swered to the point. It was, however, remarkable,
that a few hours after, though I looked at her hand
carefully, there was no ring nor jewel there ; and now
that it had disappeared, she was herself again, and
able to give connected replies to my inquiries." Men
tion is made in the processes of two different rings
which were given her by our Lord at her espousals,
and on the occasion of their renewal, one of which she
called the ring of love, and the other the ring of the
cross. Veronica speaks, moreover, in- her journal, of
a third ring which was presented to her by our Lord
on the renewal of her espousals at Easter, in the year
1697. This last was enriched with three gems, on one
of which were engraven two hearts, so closely united
that they appeared but one ; on the second stone was
a cross, and on the third all the instruments of the
Passion. Jesus Himself informed her that the first
stone was meant to signify the union subsisting between
His heart and hers, and that the second represented
the dowry which was appointed her in token of that
union, while the third was the remembrance she should
have of His sufferings. Our Saviour then asked her
by what sign He might recognize her as His spouse, to
which she replied, "By Thine own most sacred Wounds
which Thou hast imprinted on me, unworthy as I am""

110 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

•(it was in that year that she had received the stigmata).
"Yes, it is as thou sayest," rejoined our Lord, "these
Wounds I leave thee as a pledge, to put thee constantly
in mind of Me ; rest on My Will, for I am thine."

CHAPTER IV.

THE GIFTS AND FAVOURS WHICH JESUS LAVISHED ON
HIS SPOUSE DURING THE TWO FOLLOWING DAYS. —
HER CORRESPONDENCE TO THEM.

THE solemnities connected with these heavenly
espousals were not brought to a close on Easter Sun
day, which was the feast of their celebration, but were
likewise spread in different ways over the following
Monday and Tuesday. On the former of these days
Jesus introduced Veronica, if I may be allowed the
expression, into His treasury, and gave it into her
possession. At her Communion on that morning He
appeared to her, and marshalled, as it were, before
her all the precious actions of His mortal life, and the
fearful torments of His Passion, together with His in
finite merits, telling her to dispose of them all at her
pleasure. Veronica was overwhelmed by such infinite
liberality on the part of her divine Spouse, as well as
by the consideration of her own nothingness. "It
.seemed to me," she writes, "that it was an office
ill-suited for me to distribute these treasures. At the
;same time I felt such interior faith that I turned to
•our Lord and said, * My God, my divine Spouse, I
leave all these infinite treasures in Thy hands. I
pray Thee to distribute them ; Thou alone should be
the Dispenser of them. I beseech Thee to bestow

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. Ill

them among all, but especially among those who love
Thee from their heart • and grant that by means of
these graces they may correspond to Thy love.' " She
went on to pray particularly for her director, for all
priests, and peculiarly in behalf of confessors, to the
end that they might be illuminated by divine faith and
inflamed with divine love. But more than all, she
prayed for her own convent, saying to Jesus, "By
means of these Thy treasures cause that this Thy order
may flourish here in the perfection of observance."

In this place we must be permitted to make a brief
digression, which will serve to show the efficacy of the
prayers of our Saint. "When Veronica entered the
convent, it possessed a reputation for superior excel
lence, and it was on this account that she had made
choice of it, as we have already explained in the proper
place ; but from the time of her entrance it began to
be considered a community of saints, and in fact more
than one of its inmates passed to another life in the
odour of sanctity. In this category we may place the
choir sisters Mary Teresa Vallemanni, of Fabriano,
Mary Constance Spanaciani and Mary Rose Gotoloni,
both of Tolentino, Gertrude of Pisa, Angela Mary
Moscani, of Castello, Mary Angelica degli Azzi, of
Arezzo, Mary Anne Piazzini, of Florence, Florida Ceoli
and Mary Magdalen Boscaini, both of Pisa ; besides
the lay sisters Frances and Giacinta, of Castello,
own sister to the former ; also Mary Felix, of Florence,
and generally speaking all the novices of Veronica, for
they were distinguished for their virtue, as were, in
deed, nearly all the rest who lived with her. The new
annals of the Capuchins contain a brief compendium
of the lives of the above-mentioned sisters, each ac
cording to the year and day of her happy death. A

112' S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

separate biography has been also published of Sisters
Boscaini, Piazzini, and degli Azzi.

The process of Sister Florida Ceoli's canonization
was commenced, but afterwards suspended for want of
pecuniary means, though it may possibly be terminated
at some future day. It was asserted by some one who
confused her with her aunt, that she was once one of
the ladies of the court of her Serene Highness Vio-
lante, Grand Duchess of Tuscany, but in reality she
never was at court, as we have ascertained from
authentic documents. Through the same means we
have learnt that she once clearly predicted to a very
estimable priest well known to us, that he would be
come an Oratorian, which really came to pass. There
are likewise other particulars connected with her and
her fellow-religious of that holy community which it
would be irrelevant to mention here. With regard to
the members of the convent now alive, we are assured
by one who is thoroughly competent to do so, in con
sequence of having been their director, that they are
still at all times actuated by the spirit of their saintly
sister, and that in due time they will prove to be
faithful copies of that holy model.

To return to our history : it was on Easter Monday
that Veronica heard a voice within her heart, saying,
"My beloved, I am waiting for thee to present Me with
a jewel." She recognized the voice of her heavenly
Spouse, and understood that His words signified a
desire to receive some sacrifice of rare mortification at
her hands. As nothing else occurred to her that she
could do, she took the brass case of an hour-glass, on
which was engraven the most holy Name of Jesus, and
having heated it thoroughly at the fire, she used it to
imprint on her breast the sacred cypher as a perpetual

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 113

token of fidelity and homage to her Well-beloved.
Not satisfied with this, she inflicted on herself other
fearful austerities, until she again heard the same
voice pronounce the words, "This is sufficient for
Me." And here, lest any weak or ill-regulated minds
should presume to cavil, or blaspheme God, as though
He cruelly delights to behold the torture of human
beings, it may be as well to remark that it is not the
torture itself which pleases God, but rather the great
benefit which, accrues from thence to ourselves, and pro
curing for us by means of transient pain the enjoyment
of unfading and infinite glory. It is for this that He
has created us. The rebellion of the flesh places itself
in opposition to the accomplishment of this, and
therefore it must be subdued by mortification ; and
the more it is tamed by penance, the more easily will
the spirit unite itself with God, and ascend at last
together with the body to enjoy the beatific vision in
heaven. In order that this end may be attained, God
is pleased that we should suffer, and He, therefore,
both counsels and enjoins that we should avail ourselves
of this necessary means for procuring true and eternal
bliss ; and He encourages us to do so by giving us the
bright example of His only-begotten and divine Son,
Who for our sakes resigned Himself to such dreadful
torments that He is rightly termed the Man of Sorrows.
On Easter Tuesday also our Lord Jesus deigned to-
bestow new marks of love on His Spouse. She had
no sooner received the Bread of Heaven in holy Com
munion than she found herself in an ecstasy with her
Well-beloved. " Our Lord approached me in a loving
way," she writes, " and said to me, ' I am thy peace :
I am Who am. Behold Me, tell Me what thou
would st have.' ' Nothing but Thyself, my divine

8

114 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

Spouse,' I replied. Our Lord made me understand
that He was greatly pleased at this, and seemed to
stretch out His right hand and embrace my soul. I
cannot describe what were my feelings at that moment.
I can only tell you that it was an affair of brief duration ;
if it had been otherwise, I do not know how I could
have lived/' She then attempts to give some idea of
the wonderful delight and enlargement of heart which
she experienced in receiving Jesus under the Eucharis-
tic species. " When I went to holy Communion," she
says, " it seemed that the door of my heart was
thrown wide open, as if for the purpose of receiving a
friend ; and as soon as He had entered, it was closed.
Thus it came to pass that my heart shut itself up
alone with its God. It is out of my power to describe
all the effects and movements and exultations which
His presence produced. If I were to give to you as
an illustration every pastime and pleasure which our
dearest friends could provide for us, I should say they
are nothing in comparison ; and if all the joys which
the universe can afford were united, I should pronounce
them nothing when compared with what my heart
enjoys with her God, or rather with what God works
in my soul, for it is all His own operation. Love
causes the heart to dance and leap for joy, to sing and
to be silent according as it pleases ; love soothes it to
repose, or wakes it to triumphant bliss ; love sets it
vigorously to work afresh for its God ; love possesses
it, and it yields to all ; love rules it, and it rests."

Presently she continues, " If I were to relate all the
effects which are wrought in the heart by love at the
time of holy Communion and at other seasons, I should
never finish. Suffice it to say that the holy Eucharist
is the very palace and sanctuary of love. The heart

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 115

-becomes more than ever inflamed when it sees itself
the dwelling-place of the most holy Trinity, and when
Jesus comes to me in the Blessed Sacrament, and
I hear the words, 'Hail thou temple of the whole
Trinity !' then my heart becomes so enlarged and en
kindled, that sometimes I seem to hear sweet melodies,
and am ravished with heavenly music. When engaged
•in laborious duties, I find myself ready to do anything.
Sometimes I am impelled by such mighty desires to
praise and bless God that my heart would fain be con
verted into tongues, wherewith to invoke and glorify its
sole and highest good. As far as I am aware I find no
greater satisfaction in anything than in pure suffering.
It is then that I seem to behold flowers of unrivalled
loveliness encircling my cross ; and these cause me to
wish for fruit besides, and this fruit is more suffering."
Here we may remark that in the midst of her fairest
spiritual delights, she neither esteemed nor desired
aught but suffering — pure suffering, without one drop of
sweetness — and all this through love for her Beloved.
This is a sure proof of the Spirit of God.

CHAPTER V.

IN OBEDIENCE TO A DIVINE COMMAND SHE BEGINS
TO FAST RIGOROUSLY ON BREAD AND WATER, AND
CONTINUES TO DO SO FOR SEVERAL YEARS. — THE
OPPOSITION WHICH SHE HAD TO ENCOUNTER FROM
HER SUPERIORS, AS WELL AS FROM HERSELF, AND
FROM THE POWERS OF DARKNESS.

AMONG the injunctions which were given to Veronica
by Jesus her divine Spouse, on the day of her mystic

8 — 2

116 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

nuptials, was one which directed her to observe a
strict abstinence, as we have already mentioned
at the close of the third chapter. She was already
so mortified in this respect as to be an object of
wonder to the other nuns. But our Lord, Who desired
to separate her more and more from earthly things,
and to unite her more closely to Himself, inspired, or
rather expressly commanded, her to undertake for
three consecutive years a strict fast upon bread and
water. We find from her own writings that it was on
the 26th of March, 1695, that she received this injunc
tion, just a year after the solemnity of her espousals.
As she was never in the habit of doing anything
without the orders or approval of her confessors and
superiors, she informed them of this order from our
Lord. But it pleased God to test her obedience to
His ministers; and to instruct us through her example
as to the dependence which we ought to place on His
representatives, even in the holiest practices. He
therefore ordained that they should all agree in re
fusing her the permission which she asked. She
offered no resistance, though to comply with their
will cost her dear ; for from that moment, whatever
she ate she was forced instantly to reject, except
merely a mouthful of dry bread, which she took in
the course of the day when she felt on the point of
fainting. Even this slight refreshment she gave tip
as soon as it was prohibited. In order to try her
still more severely, Almighty God ceased not to urge
her to keep the appointed fast, and sometimes He
reproached her as though she were responsible for not
accomplishing His divine Will ; however, being en
lightened from above, she replied, " Lord, I promise
to do it j but I am certain that Thou desirest that I

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 117

should obey in all things those who stand in Thy
place with regard to me ; do Thou therefore dispose
them whose duty it is to give me the required per
mission." And then full of confidence she presented
her petition afresh, but was put off with a still more
obstinate refusal. But as she was guided by the
true rules of the spiritual life, she tells us that she
was satisfied, because in this way she was compelled
to suffer much, though she felt that she had done all
in her power. Every time that she sat down to table,
she had to undergo a new martyrdom. Every sort
of food that she saw stimulated her appetite, but no
sooner had she tasted any than it assumed the flavour
of the bitterest wormwood, or became so nauseous
that she knew of nothing to which she could compare
it. The violence with which she was forced to reject
it occasioned internal bleeding, and for some days
after she abstained from all nourishment. Her direc
tors and superiors, even the bishop himself, were cog
nizant of these facts, and yet it made no alteration in
their opinion.

Veronica confesses that her nature was inclined to
revolt under this ; and that she found it a grievance
to be refused permission to eat a little dry bread by
itself, as it had been already ascertained that it was
the only kind of food which she could take with im
punity. And yet this obedient religious would not
venture to eat bread by itself, because she had been
told by her superiors to partake of everything there
was. Her strength of spirit and resemblance to Jesus
Christ are strikingly illustrated by the sentiments
which accompanied her docile submission. " I would
fain have done," she writes, " what God required of
me ; but they would not give me leave to do so.

118 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

While I sat at table, it seemed to me tliat at every
mouthful I took our Lord reproached me. Sometimes.
I heard an interior voice saying to me, ' When art
thou going to fulfil My injunction, and live entirely
on bread and water?' And my soul was consumed
with sorrow at not being able to do what our Lord,
bade me. I offered Him my obedience and the suffer
ing which my food occasioned me : I resigned myself
afresh to His sacred Will, but persevered in firm
adherence to the practice of holy obedience. I endea
voured to carry out this principle so completely as not
to transgress it in the least. I was aware of the great,
assistance which the soul derives from living, as it
were, in a state of death, and following the direction
of the representatives of God. I felt that my desires
for suffering were more than ever on the increase. I
earnestly longed to drink in good earnest of that
bitter chalice which contains every kind of torment;
and it often seemed to me that our Lord made me taste
its contents. .... The mere sight of this chalice sur
rounded me with pain, but at the same time imparted,
great strength, for it seemed to me that my spirits be
came thereby more attuned to suffering and to the love
of the cross." Veronica had to endure this agonizing,
conflict between the commands and reproaches of.
God on the one hand, and the prohibitions of her
superiors on the other, from the 20th of March to
the 8th of September in the same year. Meanwhile
the resistance of nature continued in the manner we
have described, so that she would frequently pass
several days without taking the least refreshment.
At length our Lord, moved with compassion for
this severe trial of her virtue, was pleased to bestow
on her a very rare favour, which we do not find to

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 119

have been vouchsafed on any other, except the holy
virgins Lidwine, in Holland, and Gertrude of Oost, in
Belgium, according to the testimony of the Bollandists.
Veronica being one day thoroughly exhausted, owing
to the causes mentioned above, passed into one of her
usual raptures, during which our Lord directed her to
sustain her life by taking daily five drops of a certain
liquid contained in her left breast, but not until she
should receive the permission of her confessor, to
whom the whole matter was to be referred. "I
then returned to myself," she writes, " and found
myself like one distracted, not knowing what to do.
I felt interiorly a profound sorrow on account of my
sins against God : it seemed to me, also, that I was
more enlightened than I had been on the subject of
virtues, especially on that of humility : I was con
sumed with desire for the salvation of souls: from
time to time I felt my soul so enkindled that it
seemed to consume me; 1 also appeared to feel the
effects of the fluid within my bosom. I was not
willing to lay any stress on this ;* and I did not
know how I should explain it to my confessor, owing
to the repugnance which I feel on all such occasions.
I was frequently reproved for not conquering myself,
and received a fresh inspiration to manifest this par
ticular ; but I could not tell how to set about it. I
went on in this way for about three days. As I could
not retain the food which I took, my strength was
failing fast, so that I could hardly stand. I did not

* Let the reader mark the caution with which she dealt
with visions and extraordinary favours, and how reluctant she
was to mention anything which was likely to redound to her
own glory : these things prove that the spirit which guided
her was good.

120 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

venture to taste the liquor in question, because I had
not permission to do so, but I felt that it was in my
breast. Our Lord rebuked me severely ; and I was
given to understand that it was His Will that I should
triumph over myself, and mention my case to His re
presentative. At last I overcame myself, and related
all the circumstances. My confessor would not permit
me to taste the liquid for the present, but desired me
to continue taking my ordinary food. I did so accord
ingly. The next morning he told me to eat as usual ;
but that in case sickness should ensue, I was to take
the five drops after a short interval. I did this, and
experienced extraordinary effects. Scarcely had I
tasted it when I felt myself strengthened and invigo
rated. . . . This happened on the 2nd of June. To
God be all the glory. Blessed be the cross."

The account which Veronica gives tallies exactly
with the deposition made in the process, which may
be found in the summary of her virtues by Father
Carlo Antonio Tassinari, of the order of Servites,
who was at that time extraordinary confessor to the
convent. He it was who first refused and then gave
our Saint permission to avail herself of that myste
rious fluid, with the approbation of the bishop, Mgr.
Eustachj, with whom he had taken counsel on the
subject. The liquor in question was then examined.
It was similar in appearance to milk; but so extremely
delicious was its odour that wherever it was brought
it filled every place with fragrance ; it was in a phial
which Veronica had been obliged under obedience to
fill with it. AVhen it was conveyed to the sick it
wrought wonders, as was attested in the process by
Sister Florida Ceoli and Sister Mary Magdalen Bos-
caini, as well as by the lay sister Giacinta. Our virgin

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 121

Saint continued to support herself by means of this
supernatural liquid during five years of rigorous fasting.
Whether it went on till the end of her life we are
neither informed by others nor by her own writings.
This milk of Veronica was certainly out of the course of
nature, as were the circumstances which accompanied
it : and this miraculous gift of hers, together with
the others which have been already related or which
remain to be recounted hereafter, was ably defended
in the Congregation of Rites, in the two last treatises
on her virtues, printed in the years 1786 and 1796 ;
which, by the variety of illustrations that they
present, and the weighty arguments they contain,
may well serve in future to support and defend all
similar cases. It is certain with regard to the case of
Veronica, that notwithstanding the numerous and
grave objections made by the promoter of the faith,
it received the unanimous approbation of their Emi
nences, and of the other very reverend consultors, in
the general congregation that was held on the 12th of
April, 1796, in the presence of Pius VI., who issued his
decree of approval on the 24th of the same month. The
following words taken from it are peculiarly suitable to
the last-mentioned incident in the life of our Saint, as
well as to all her various endowments — The fathers agree
.in deciding that those other wonderful gifts of hers are
clear from all fallacy and machination ; neither do they
•contain anything indecorous or inconsistent with sanctity.

But to resume the thread of our history. It was
on the morning of the 8th of September, 1695, being
the Feast of our Blessed Lady's Nativity, after
Veronica had endured about six months of opposi
tion, that her confessor saw her, and said to her :
" This morning you shall begin to live on bread and

122 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

water. Our prelate (Mgr. Eustachj) lias directed
me to enjoin you to do so." We may easily infer
with what delight this message would be welcomed
by Veronica after all that had passed, and we
may conceive with what alacrity she commenced
the fast so earnestly desired; though to flesh and
blood it was of course a sore trial. She herself
relates that she found her whole nature recoil from
it. It is, however, true that from this time the
nausea from which she had suffered so much was at
an end. But feeble humanity cannot but shrink at
the idea of taking no other nourishment than bread
and water during whole weeks, and months, and
years. It is pleasant to contemplate the generosity
with which she brought her mind to bear it, as also-
the magnanimity which led her to make light of, and
even jest at, the matter, as is evident from the
following ingenuous account which she gave her
confessor, beginning from the time of the carnival :.
" Mother abbess declared in chapter that, during these
four carnival days, we might each take whatever we
required for our own needs. Self was delighted, and
immediately cried, * I, too, will take whatever I
require.' I began to chide Self, and to tell her that,
she should not have all that she asked for. As might
be expected, she was wanting to eat and to sleep. All.
at once she desired me to give her, at least, a little
bread and water, of which she stood in great need..
But I replied, ' Be quiet, for I am going to give you
the food you ask for. You know the three penances
which I have promised you ; well, these are to be
your bread and water.' Soon after, I went to the
dispensary, and no sooner did Self find herself there,,
than she wanted to have a morsel of everything.

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 125

So I made her lie with her inouth on the ground for
a short time, and said to her, * Eat this dust and
dirt, and be satisfied for once.' This plan answered,
and she was quiet again, but I could not help smiling
within myself. The next morning, directly she entered
the dispensary, she began the same course that she
had pursued the day before, and said to me, ' It is-
Sunday morning ; even the hermits eat something to
day ; and poor 1 am to have nothing but bread and
water.'* In the midst of these murmurs she began
to prepare some macaroni for the nuns. I laughed at
the quantity she took out, and can assure you that
she knows how to be roguish, and has a mischievous
tongue in her head. I was not able to penance her
then, for my companion was in the room."

She writes as follows on the 30th of September, a
twelvemonth of her fast having elapsed : "I can
assure my father confessor that I find the matter as
great a privation to my natural appetite as I did the
first day I began to abstain. I find that Self wishes-
to have a share of all the food which I provide for
the nuns, and grumbles as she divides it into portions.
She will have her way, and I cannot accustom her to
keep quiet. I endeavour to pass it off with a smile ;
but this year, as I shall still have to regulate my diet
very strictly, I must try to make an impression upon
her by inflicting some new mortification. I have
promised her the following three : first, that if ever
she wishes to eat anything secretly, as temptation,
or rather, private gratification, may suggest, she

* It was the custom in this convent that the religious, eveii
those who were professed, and held the higher offices in the
community, should occasionally work in the kitchen and.
dispensary.

124 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

shall walk into the middle of the refectory, and pro
claim this faulty inclination aloud to all the nuns.
The bare thought of such a humiliation puts her on
her guard. Secondly, if she complains of having
nothing but bread and water, she shall be made to
pass three days without drinking at all. I find this
threat very effective. Thirdly, as she has to cook and
carry round the provisions of the other religious, if
she continues to accompany this duty with lamenta
tions, as she is accustomed to do, she shall be forced
to express what is passing in her mind, in an audible
way, to her companion, whoever it may be. For I
will not tolerate these murmurs any longer. This
last mortification will touch her to the quick."

Veronica's confessor suggested to her another
method of conquering her repugnance to this fast, and
of quelling the incitements of natural appetite. He
recommended her to hold a raw and decayed fish to
her lips whenever she felt a craving for food. We
will refer again to her own lively narrative. " I
took a fish," she says, "which was already in a
state of decomposition, and put it aside. Well, after
some time had elapsed, you may conceive the condi
tion it was in ! Every time that I found nature dis
contented and rebellious in the matter of diet, I said
to myself, ' you know where your food is to be found.'
I really cannot stay to relate all the complaints which
Self was disposed to lay at the door of the person who
had invented this penance, and I will only repeat one
thing which she said. It was this : ' The person who
thought of such a penance ought first to try the ex
periment himself, and see whether he is not proposing
an impossibility. . . .' However, I made her undergo
this trial, and another too, which she did not at all

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 125-

like. I still keep my fish at hand ; and whenever she-
is inclined to bewail the method in which she is fed,
or anything else, I make her undergo this particular
penance, and very thoroughly, too. Blessings be on
the head of him who taught me such a lesson ; and
to God be all the glory."

Notwithstanding the holy energy with which Ve
ronica engaged in the conflict, she still found it hard
work to struggle with the infirmities of nature. This,,
however, must not be taken as an evidence of feeble
virtue in our Saint ; on the contrary, she rose from
every combat strong and victorious, with her weapons
in readiness to maintain possession of the ground she
had gained, and to carry her conquests further. It
was thus that Christ instructed His apostle. When
S. Paul implored deliverance from the " angel of
Satan," our Lord refused his petition, and declared,
" My grace is sufficient for thee : for power is made
perfect in infirmity." It follows, therefore, that so
heroic a virgin as Veronica became more and more
refined and purified in proportion to the power of the'
league of the flesh and the devil against her. She gave
written accounts to her confessor of the great and fre
quent temptations by means of which Satan tried hard
to make her relax somewhat from the rigour of her
fast. Sometimes he would drag her by night into the
refectory, when she felt almost famished, and present
her with an array of delicacies. Sometimes he would
convey these luxuries to her cell. But she was
always firm in her generous refusal to partake of
them, and was in the habit of making the sign of
the cross over all that he set before her, which
caused it immediately to disappear, leaving behind it
so fearful an odour that it occasioned her to faint away.

126 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

The devil, despairing of being able to subdue her,,
•conceived the idea of blackening her reputation, and
of making her appear a sacrilegious hypocrite, by the
following stratagem. He frequently assumed her form,
and contrived to be caught in the act of eating greedily
and surreptitiously, at improper hours, sometimes in the
kitchen, sometimes in the refectory, and sometimes in
the dispensary. The nuns were extremely scandalized
at this, especially when they once or twice saw Veronica
go to holy Communion after they had witnessed one
of these unlawful repasts. But it pleased God to
undertake the defence of His servant, by causing the
infernal plot to be discovered. One morning, about
the time of Communion, some of them found the
supposed Veronica engaged in eating, and accordingly
ran to the choir to inform the abbess, but there they
found their holy sister rapt in prayer.

Amidst all these troubles, she continued her fast on
bread and water during three consecutive years, as
long as she was permitted to do so. Besides this,
during two years more, she lived exclusively on shreds
of altar bread, with a few orange pippins, and some
of that marvellously potent fluid, of which we have
already spoken. Indeed, it may be said that all her
religious life was one perpetual fast.

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 127

CHAPTER VI.

FURTHER INSTANCES OF VERONICA'S FIDELITY TO HER
DIVINE SPOUSE. — SHE RECEIVES FROM HIM A
WOUND IN THE HEART. — FOUR DOCUMENTS WRIT
TEN BY HER WITH HER OWN BLOOD.

IT may be easily conceived how the malice of her in
fernal enemy increased when he found himself so
utterly scorned by Veronica, and when he beheld her at
the same time so closely united to her divine Spouse.
There was no art to which he did not resort for the
purpose of rendering her unfaithful. He would pre
sent to her the most dreadful images of guilt, arid in
company with other fiends under the forms of wicked
young men, he \vould enact scenes, the very thought
of which is abhorrent to nature. The saintly heroine
of whom we write was on several occasions tormented
by this fierce ordeal, but never had she to encounter
so dire a conflict, or one so protracted, as happened in
the year 1696, which was the second after her mystic
espousals. But the struggle served only to elicit fresh
proofs of her unimpeachable constancy to her heavenly
Spouse, as well as new pledges of His love for her.
For particulars we will refer to her own narrative,
written on the 1st of July in the same year.

"The demons went on with their horrible deeds.
They assumed at the same time my form, and de
clared that I was lost for ever, that in that form I had
committed a number of sins, though at present I did not
recognize them. They said that they reserved them
for the hour of my death, hoping to make me die in
despair. Besides all this, I had to endure such sadness
and mortal agony that I could do nothing for myself.

128 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

It seemed as though for me there were neither God
nor saints. I did my utmost to revive my spirits,
but it was all in vain.* I said to these infernal mon
sters, 'Away with you; I belong entirely to my Jesus;
I have nothing to do with you ; I will not listen to
you ; I love God with all my heart, and I desire
always to do His Will. Do whatever you are per
mitted to do against me — strike me, afflict me, only
let me fulfil the divine Will, which I embrace and love.
Here I take my stand. Blessed be the pure Will of
my Lord.' ;' It is thus that faithful spouses speak of
their God.

Veronica was attacked in a similar way in the
October of the same year, and this furnished a new
proof of her fidelity. She wrote as follows on the
17th : — "To my other trials this new one was added.
Whilst I was at prayer t such a crowd of sinful
thoughts rushed into my mind, that it threw me
into a perspiration, after which I became as cold
as ice, and experienced within so violent a conflict
that I was completely upset by it. I did not mean to
allow myself to be disturbed or agitated by it, but I
could not help it. I was tormented and plunged into
these horrible ideas, and my mind was so darkened
that I could apply myself to nothing. Satan tempted
me, and I seemed to hear his terrific voice accosting
me thus, * Of what use is it to pray for sinners 1 All
their transgressions recoil upon thee. Do good if

* Let the souls of the just be comforted when they fall into
similar temptations and desolation ; for these are trials to
which God subjects His most beloved servants. Let such
learn from our Saint how to act when their turn comes.

t Therefore let others be comforted when they suffer from
temptations in the hours of devotion.

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 129

thou canst.' And then the tempter seemed to be
rejoicing. O my God, what pain this gave me ! As
well as I could, I entreated our Lord for the salva
tion of souls, and said to Him, 'My Well-beloved,
and Spouse of my soul, I will not offend Thee
voluntarily ; I detest and execrate all these evil
thoughts, and with my will I renounce them for ever.
I would a thousand times rather die than consent to
anything which might displease Thee.' While I said
this with a great effort, the devil endeavoured to suggest
worse thoughts, and declared that there was no help
for me. I replied, ' False fiend that thou art, I disbe
lieve thy lies. I will love Jesus, I will serve Jesus,
and Jesus shall be my only good.' This combat lasted
for several hours, with much dryness and desolation.
To God be all glory." Her fidelity towards her
heavenly Spouse was accompanied by such zeal for
His glory that she was never tired of labouring to
promote it by the conversion of those who had wan
dered from the right way.

On the 13th of the following November Veronica
makes mention of another kind of temptation with
whichthe devil assailed her. He endeavoured to in
spire her with a feeling of internal vexation against
herself, and with sentiments of irritation and con
tempt towards her companions, inciting her to the
utterance of harsh and cutting expressions. But our
Saint was ever on her guard, and when thus tried she
would say to herself, " Is it possible that there is so
much wickedness in thee ? Bear in mind that our
Lord wishes thee to be all sweetness ancj peace."
She relates with astonishing humility and minuteness
the feelings which rebellious nature suggested, all of
which she attributes to her own pride, self-love, human

9

130 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

respect, and fictitious charity. These sentiments had
reference more particularly to her superior and another
religious who was connected with herself in the office
of dispenser. She carefully avoided any outward
expression of what was passing in her mind, and on
the contrary manifested the greatest possible satisfac
tion. She resolved at length to meet this temptation
by having more fervent recourse to her divine Spouse
in the Blessed Sacrament. When prostrate before
Him, she felt, as she informs us, that nature and
sense were tranquillized ; they dared not speak, and
thus her soul resumed its dominion over them. It
was our Lord, she adds, Who produced this calm,,
and gave her strength to fulfil her duties in the dis
pensary, and to execute everything that was required
of her.

In the March of 1696 she went through the spiritual
exercises of S. Ignatius, in order that her soul might
be more perfectly purified, and strengthened against
the attacks of the devil. She gave the following
succinct account to her confessor on the llth:— "I
am beginning these holy exercises with the intention
of leading a new life, and of being a totally different
person to what I have hitherto been. I find nothing
but coldness and ingratitude in myself. As I am
ordered to do so by holy obedience, I will describe
my whole state as well and distinctly as I can. But
I am so stupid that I hardly know what to say. If I
must speak, it will be of the cross, because I know
that it and I are inseparable ; and I trust that I shall
find it serve me as a book during these days of
retreat."

Her humility is indeed worthy of remark, and we
may reflect with advantage, on her constant efforts

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 131

to attain to a higher degree of perfection during this
sacred retreat. We may observe also that a soul
accustomed to the most exalted and intimate commu
nications with God, cares for nothing but to establish
herself in the most solid virtue.

" With regard to the resolutions and fruits attribu
table to these days of retreat," continues Veronica, " I
have summed them all up under five heads. — First, re
signation to the divine Will ; secondly, punctual
observance of the rules ; thirdly, blind obedience ;
fourthly, fraternal charity ; and lastly, never to excuse
myself under any contradiction."

Even at this time the enemy was troubling her with a
new temptation. She had begun to make a more minute
confession than usual, so he suggested that she had
better leave off telling such long stories to her confes
sor; but perceiving the delusion, she turned to our
Lord and said, " My God, I resolve to be obedient to
Thy representative, and I will tell him all that passes
in my mind." Then it was that the demons endea
voured to frighten her by means of horrible appari
tions. " But I took courage," she adds, "and began
to invoke the most holy names of Jesus and Mary,
making the sign of the cross from time to time, and
submitting myself to the entire Will of God concern
ing me."

She concludes by mentioning various tokens of love
which she received at the hand of her divine Spouse.
"At length," she says, "I was able to be a little
recollected; and whilst I was in prayer, contemplating
the immense love of God for our souls, I found myself
gently raised from the things of earth, and favoured
to behold a vision of our Lord, whicli was so beautiful
that I cannot describe it. He approached me, and I

9 2

132 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

saw the chalice and the cross in His Hand. The latter
was adorned with many gems and precious stones.
He gave me to understand that it was I who had
thus adorned it by means of the confession I had
begun to make. He informed me also that it was
His Will that I should continue it, and that for the
future I should conceal nothing from my confessor,
but should tell him everything, in order that the
wonders of, divine love might be known. I was
likewise made to comprehend that, ignorant and un
grateful as I had been, the gifts and graces of our
Lord had been lavished upon me."

She goes on to mention an ecstasy in which her
soul flew, as it were, to the Infant Jesus, and enjoyed
such intimate communications with Him, that she
found herself incapable of describing them. She
thus concludes : " When I came to myself, I rushed
from my cell like one deranged, not knowing what I
did. So, for a long time, I took the discipline to blood,
and afterwards I went to prime. But my heart could
not c.ontain the joy which it felt. And then your re-
Arerence came" (her confessor) "and said Mass, during
which I made a spiritual communion, and committed
myself entirely into the hands of my Jesus. After
this, I continued my confession, and experienced great
relief and benefit."

But the most tender pledge of love bestowed on
her during that year by her divine Spouse was a
wound literally inflicted on her heart, from which a
stream of blood issued forth. This took place on
Christmas day. Before proceeding to give any account
of this remarkable event, we will refer to what happened
previous to that 'feast, in order that we may see with
what fidelity she merited so great a favour. She

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 133

writes as follows, under date of the 15th of Decem
ber, 1696:—

" I had been labouring all night under my accus
tomed trials and agitation, and had become so tired as
to be incapable of supporting myself. My mind was
enveloped in thick darkness, and I was particularly
afflicted, because I had such a multitude of evil
thoughts ; and it even seemed to me that the sins of
the whole world were on my shoulders. God knows
what I suffered. I exclaimed, ' Where art Thou, my
sweet Spouse 1 Return to me. Thou knowest that I
can do nothing of myself; but that with Thee I can
do all things. . . .' I could not even think of the
suffering, although it touched me to the quick. And
then came the additional trial of toothache, and pain
in all my limbs, which lasted for the space of an hour.
I offered it all to our Lord in union with His Passion.
Nature began to lament, and to ask for a little re
pose ; but I said to myself, ' There is no such thing as
rest for thee ; I shall take thee into the garden, and
there thou shalt recreate thyself for a little.' My
lower nature began to tremble before I got to the gar
den. When I got there, I found that it had frozen
so hard that I was in danger of falling at every step.
So I said to myself, ' How now, Veronica, are you
satisfied ? On, on ! — round and round ! cold and wind
will do for you instead of rest. Take courage ! All
is little for the love of God.' Just then there came
over me a great desire to call upon our Lord, and to
seek Him. So I feared the ice no longer, but began
to run, exclaiming, * I long to invoke Thee, to seek
Thee, and to find Thee, my sole and sovereign good.
I invited the trees and plants to help me in call
ing upon our Lord. I kissed them, as well as the

134 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

ground they grew upon. I embraced the trees, and
said, 'You put me in mind of my dear Lord's cross.' ".]

She goes on to relate similar transports of her love,
which resemble those of the Spouse in the sacred
Canticles. She also mentions the insults which she
had to encounter from two demons, who assumed the
forms of negroes. But she was not at all dismayed.
"All for Thy love, my God," she cried. "Oh, how
cheerfully do I welcome pain ! Come, oh come, my be
loved Spouse. Satiate me with crosses and torments,
provided it be Thy Will, for this is what I wish and
desire. Delay no longer, but come, my Jesus." At
last she returned to her cell, and spent the whole day
in prayer and the severest penance, repeating from
time to time the prayer of the great virgin and martyr
St. Cecilia : " Fiat, Domine, cor meum et corpus meum
immaculatum, ut non confundar" — " Grant, 0 Lord,
that my heart and my body may be immaculate, that
I may not be confounded."

Thus passed the days of that sacred novena,
during which Veronica felt herself impelled on several
occasions to write with her own blood a prayer to
the divine Infant. She did so on the night of the
Holy Nativity before matins ; making with a penknife
an incision in the form of a cross near her heart.
This document she consigned to the care of her con
fessor. It ran thus : —

" Prostrate at Thy Feet, my Jesus, I solemnly pro
test that I desire to be evermore entirely Thine, and
to have no other wish than Thy holy Will. Thou hast
told me that lovers of the cross have to dwell in Thy
Heart. I declare and subscribe myself with my own
blood a lover of the cross. Take from me, my Lord,
whatever may be u hindrance to my union with Thee.

S. VERON7ICA GIULIANI. 135

•Cause this heart of mine to be the abode of Thy holy
love ; let nothing remain in me but Thy holy Will.

0 my God, I pen with my blood this unalterable
covenant, by which I bind myself to wish for nothing
but the accomplishment of Thy Will. On Thee I rely
for strength ; to Thee I give my heart."

She had already drawn up something similar on the
14th of February, 1696, as follows :—

«J. M. J.
" My Lord, my God, my Spouse, Heart of my heart,

1 desire now to commune with Thy love. I implore
on the part of my confessor a grace according to his
intention ; and I also entreat as a favour from Thy
Sacred Heart, and Thy holy love, that my confessor
may walk according to Thy good pleasure, and that
he may labour and toil for the salvation of souls
-according to Thy Will. I pray that Thou, 0 Lord,
wilt keep him in Thy Heart, as well as all others who
have assisted, and who continue to assist, my soul,
in order that they may all burn with Thy love, and
live after Thine own Heart. O infinite Love, let the
Wound of Thy love speak for me. Yes, indeed, my
Spouse, I sacrifice myself as a perpetual holocaust, a
victim of love ; and I desire to unite this sacrifice
with that which Thou didst make on the altar of the
cross. I seal myself also with the sign of love, to
signify that I wish to be always crucified with Thee,
and that I crave nothing but Thy Will. 0 my Lord,
I pray to Thee for the conversion of sinners, and I
commend to Thee in particular those souls for whom
my confessor would wish me to pray. 0 infinite Love,
I address myself with love to Thee, Who art my
Spouse, my God, and my All. I on my part am
entirely Thine, and I protest unto Thee at this mo-

136 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

merit that I wish to be evermore entirely Thine. I in
tend to confirm at the present time all the protestations
I have made to Thee with my blood : and I present
myself anew in the quality of mediatrix between Thee
and sinners. Behold, I am ready to give my life and
my blood for their conversion, and for the advancement
of Thy holy faith.. 0 my God, in union with Thy
Heart and Thy love, I invite them thus, ' 0 souls
redeemed with the Blood of Jesus, I speak to you. 0
sinners, come all of you to the Heart of Jesus, to
the fountain, to the immense ocean of His love ;
come, sinners, every one of you ; abandon your sins,
and come to Jesus.' Meanwhile, my beloved Spouse,
let me love Thee with Thine own love, now and for
ever. I ask the same for my confessor ; give him Thy
love, that he may forget himself, that he may divest
himself of everything, and be united entirely to Thee.
I implore the same grace on behalf of P.G-., C., P.,
P.F., and P.F., as also for all those who are of help to
my soul, and in fine for all my sisters.

" Sister VERONICA,
" Capuchiness."

Outside the paper is written in another hand,
probably her confessor's:' — " 14th of February, 1696,
with the blood of the wound which she received on
Christmas day."

The above document is preserved with due venera
tion in the city of Castello, by Father Florido Pier-
leoni, postulator of her cause. There are two others
which we have seen, also written with her blood, as
follows : —

" J. M. J.

" My Lord, in the name of my confessor, I ask
the following graces of Thee : purity of heart and

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 137

intention, resignation to Thy divine Will, and desire
for suffering; and on his behalf I consign to Thy
Sacred Heart, and to Thy holy Wounds, his heart,
together with all his powers, and his whole self.

" Sister VERONICA,
" Unworthy Servant."

The date is given outside in a different hand, 10th
of May, 1G97.

"J. M. J.

" My Jesus, I implore as a grace from Thee on be
half of Thy servant N., that Thou, O Lord, wouldst
take off his thoughts from himself, and from all that
may hinder the advancement and salvation of his soul,
to the end that he may work advantageously both for
his own soul and for all others confided to his care.
Grant, 0 my God, that he may be entirely according
to Thy Heart, and that in all he does, his aim may be
solely the promotion of Thy glory, and the constant
fulfilment of Thy holy Will. My Jesus, I consign
him to Thy Sacred Side : grant that he may never
withdraw himself from Thy Heart ; but let him always
live in Thy Wounds. Amen."

This sheet was folded in the shape of a letter, and
superscribed " A. G. and M."

It would occupy too much space to relate minutely
all the transports of love which she enjoyed that night.
She frequently repeated as though in an ecstasy — "My
Spouse, my.Love, burn my heart with Thy holy love."
And, thus inebriated as it were with love, she went to
wake the religious at the hour of matins, exclaiming —
" Sisters, do you not hear the matin-bell ringing? this
is no time for sleep, make haste and rise." She did
the same thing also at the hour of prime.

She was often permitted at the above season

138 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

of our Lord's nativity, to behold the divine Infant
radiant with beauty, and covered with jewels. He
addressed her as His Spouse, and she reciprocated
that term of love. He offered to fulfil all her desires,
and she replied : " I wish for Thee alone ; through Thy
merits, and those of Mary, Thy Mother, I crave the
conversion of sinners ; and I commend to Thy care
our holy institute. Cause us to be entirely Thine.
Take from us everything that is displeasing to Thee."
But omitting an immense amount of similar matter,
we will proceed to the details of the solemnity. The
following is her own account : —

" In the hand of the divine Infant, I beheld as it
were a golden rod, on the top of which was the
appearance of a flame of fire, while the lower end was
pointed with steel like a small lance. He placed the
upper end against His heart, and directed the spear
head to my own, so that I seemed to feel it pierce
through and through. All at once I looked, and now
there was nothing in the hand of the Babe ; but all
smiling He invited me to His love, and made me
understand that I was now united to Him more closely
than ever. Many things were communicated to me, but
as I do not remember them all, I will write nothing
about them. When I returned to myself, I was like
one delirious, and knew not what I did. I thought I
could feel the wound at my heart open, but I did not
venture to look and see if it were so. I- took a little
cloth, and after applying it, found that it was stained
with fresh blood ; I also felt great pain. When your
reverence commanded me to examine whether there
was a real wound there, I did so, and found that there
was one, open, but not bleeding. It was large enough
to admit the blade of a knife, and the divided flesh

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 139

was visible. On the first day of the year 1G97 (eight
days after this wound had been received) it bled again,
and continued open for a good while. May it all be
to the glory of God."

We must inform the reader that this wound, together
with the blood which proceeded from it, was shown by
order of her confessors to several nuns, as is mentioned
in the processes. It was a very special favour, by
which our Lord was pleased to recompense the heroic
fidelity of His beloved Spouse.

CHAPTER VII.

JESUS PRODUCES IN HER A STILL GREATER RESEM
BLANCE TO HIMSELF BY IMPRINTING UPON HER
HIS SACRED STIGMATA.

IT is a well-known proverb that the mutual affection
of two lovers either finds or produces resemblance, as
well in heart as in will and disposition. This is true
in the case of human love, but much more in that love
which is exchanged between God and man ; so much
so indeed that the souls which love God most are ren
dered most like to the divine Majesty by the surpassing
nobility of their virtues, as we see in the lives of the
•saints. But although the resemblance which divine
love produces in man, is more properly found in the
soul, yet it has sometimes pleased God to indicate
by outward signs what is passing within. Thus He
has bestowed on a few of His holiest servants an
exterior as well as an interior resemblance to the
divine model of all sanctity, our Lord Jesus Christ,
by imprinting on their persons His five principal

140 S. VERONICA. GIULIANI.

Wounds. It is universally known that this privilege
was vouchsafed to the great saint and patriarch Fran
cis of Assisi, as also to S. Catherine of Siena, though
in the case of the latter the stigmata were invisible.
Several others are mentioned by Theophilus Raynaud,
an author worthy of confidence ; for instance, the
Blessed Lidwine, Blessed Ida of Louvain, Blessed Ger
trude of Oost, Blessed Christina, who is mentioned by
Dionysius the Carthusian — Blessed Helena of Hun
gary, Blessed Stephania Soncinate, Blessed Osanna of
Mantua, Blessed Lucy of Narni, Blessed Joanna of the
Cross, with others : he adds that as many as thirty-five
persons of both sexes, wrho have received the stigmata,
besides S. Francis, are named by Peter of Alva in his
work entitled, "Prodigium Naturae, portentum Gratise"
— " A Prodigy of Nature, a miracle of Grace."

Our Veronica was permitted to share in this high
privilege. She had attained to so lofty^a degree of
love and union with God that she had merited the
favour of being in a sensible manner joined to Him in
mystic nuptials, and she afterwards gave such extra
ordinary proofs of fidelity, as well as such wonderful
conformity of soul with Him, that she deserved at
length to bear His likeness in her body by the impres
sion of the sacred stigmata. We have seen how her
heart was visibly transfixed by a dart of love from
Jesus Christ on the Feast of the Nativity in 1696. In
the following year the wound was repeated, and she
received similar ones on her hands and feet, reflected
from the five most holy Wounds of her crucified Lord.

Before relating the details of this event, we must
remark that although there is sufficient certainty in
the cases mentioned above to satisfy every sensible
person of their authenticity, particularly in the in-

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 141

stances of S. Francis and S. Catherine, which are
celebrated by the Church in her masses and offices,
yet of neither have we proofs so convincing to human
criticism as those which relate to Veronica ; for besides
the public declaration of all her companions, who, by
order of the superiors, examined her one by one, five
of them gave their personal testimony juridically in
the process (though that was not terminated until
after their death). Four also of her confessors were
eye-witnesses of the fact, and deposed accordingly;
moreover there was the attestation of the Bishop, Mgr.
Lucantonio Eustachj, on whom the duty devolved
of entering into repeated and most rigid investiga
tions for the purpose of informing the sacred tribunal
of the Inquisition at Rome. Still, although the case
is as clear as noonday, there are critics sufficiently
unreasonable to doubt the genuineness of this her gift.
We consider, however, that her own description is the
best proof of the authenticity of what she relates.
"When we meet with sentiments of such profound
humility, of such deep contrition for her imperfections,
of such tender love towards God, of such earnest
desire for suffering, by ah1 of which her narrative is
accompanied, we cannot help recognizing the work
of €rod. The following account is given in her own
words.

She begins by recounting to h#r confessor the pro
mises by which the exalted favour in question had been
preceded. "The 29th of March, 1697. Praised be
the Lord ! To-night, after a great deal of suffering, I
beheld in a state of recollection a vision of Jesus cruci
fied. Suddenly He caused me to comprehend a little
of my own nothingness and' incapacity. I stood
before the Lord like one speechless, unable to say or

142 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

do anything. I was in pain, but it was the pain of
love. The more helpless and incapable I felt myself,
the more thoroughly did I learn that in myself I was
nothing ; and the increasing light which illuminated
me on this point caused me to see more clearly Jesus
crucified. All at once our Lord assisted and enriched
me ; for everything that is good in a soul is His. He
made me understand this, and told me that it was His
desire to renew my wound, and seemed to ask me,
moreover, whether I would have it to be so. 0 in
finite love of God ! At the same moment He infused
His love into my soul, and gave me intimate commu
nications of His greatness and His power, making me
at the same time conscious of my own nothingness,
which enlightened me still more with respect to Him
self. He caused my soul to penetrate ever more
into the depths of His infinite love, and repeated the
question, 'Art thou willing that I should wound thee?
I am come to take away from thee everything that
is a hindrance to my love.' I said nothing; I felt
myself as nothing ; I had not courage to say, ' Strike
me, 0 Lord,' neither could I answer no. Then our
Lord said, ' Tell Me, what dost thou wish for ? I am
come to renew thy wound ; but what sayest thou ?
dost thou desire it V I was hereupon raised into a
state of rapture, and transported as on wings very near
the Lord. Being completely resigned to His Will, I
said to Him, though without speaking, * Lord, Thou
knowest that I wish for nothing but the accomplish
ment of Thy Will. Behold me prepared for whatever
may please Thee.' All at once I beheld a great light
leave the Feet of Jesus, and come towards me.
When it had come close to me, it assumed the
appearance of a small flame. In the middle of it

S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

was a large nail, which pierced my heart through
and through. God knows what pain I felt. Then
I returned to myself, crying aloud, ' My Jesus !' Im
mediately I was caught back into my state of ecstasy.
The same vision was before me of Jesus crucified, but
in His left Foot there was no nail. He said to me,
' Now thou art Mine ; but I am not yet fully satisfied/
I replied as I had done before, ' 0 Lord, behold I am
completely Thine : work Thy Will in me, for I can do
nothing.' He informed me that on Good Friday He
would wholly transform me into Himself, and that
He would seal my hands and my feet with the marks
of His holy Wounds, in order that I might be entirely
His. He told me that for the present my wounds
should be hidden, but that it was His Will to crucify
me again and again, to the end that I might be totally
dead to myself and to everything."

Veronica goes on to say that she prayed very fer
vently for her confessor, for her directors, and parti
cularly for her own soul, as well as for those of her
sisters, and all her order. With deep humility, which
could not have been the fruit of diabolical illusion,
she continues, " Hereupon our Lord in a special com
munication made me know and understand that
hitherto I had been a religious only in name, and that
it was now time to be one in reality. He told me also
that in order to comprehend the full meaning of the
word 'religious,' I must enter the school of His Wounds,
and learn it all there. He communicated light to my
soul, such as I am unable to describe. He made me
understand that I had never yet abandoned the little
world which is myself, and that, therefore, I had been
a religious only in name and in habit. He then re
minded me of our father S. Francis, and our mother

144 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

S. Clare, the founders of this holy institute; and told me
that I must be denuded of self and of everything, and
then be crucified with Jesus as they had been. After
this our Lord said to me, ' Look on Me ; dost thou see
how much I have done for thy salvation 1 I desire thee
to be solely intent on my service. Direct thy whole
mind and all thy thoughts to Me. Commit all thy
works into My hands, and be careful to co-operate with
what I work in Thee.' Immediately after this He
vanished from my sight. On returning to my natural
state I felt anxious to be divested of self, and earnestly
desirous of corresponding with our Lord's Will ; I
wished also to observe our holy rule in deed and in
truth. I desired every sort of suffering, and exclaimed
from my heart : ' My Lord, crucify me with Thyself,
otherwise I shall not be satisfied. I desire to please
Thee, and I know that it pleases Thee when Thy
spouses suffer for Thy love. I long for pains and
crosses, in order to give pleasure to Thee Who art my
highest good. Praise be to God I

When our Lord had prepared her by means of
these saintly affections, which were ever on the in
crease, for the crucifixion to which she aspired, He
came to satisfy her desires according to His promise,
on Good Friday, which fell that year on the 5th of
April. As it is more than ever necessary to keep to
her own words, the reader will permit us to give the
passage entire, although it is rather long.

"The 5th of April, 1697. Laus Deo ! I have passed
the greater part of the night in recollection. From two
to four o'clock I had a vision of Jesus Risen in com
pany with the most Blessed Virgin and all the saints,
as I had seen them on other occasions. Our Lord com
manded me to begin my confession. I did so, but no

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 145

sooner had I said, ' I have offended Thee, and I confess
to Thee, 0 my God/ than I became overwhelmed with
contrition, and could say no more. The Lord then
directed my guardian angel to make my confession for
me. He did so accordingly, placing his hand on my
head, and began to accuse me thus : ' 0 eternal and im
mortal God, I, the guardian of this soul, in obedience
to Thee, the supreme Judge, and for her salvation,
begin now, in her name, to declare everything that she
has ever done to displease Thee in thought, word, or
deed.' Whilst he spoke, all my transgressions seemed
to surround me. I beheld the countenance of our
Lord no longer covered, but unveiled • it was full of
mercy and compassion, and He made me understand
that He was going to pardon me. He showed me
His pierced Side, and His wounded Hands. When
the angel accused me of my gravest sins, my pain and
sorrow increased, but our Lord encouraged me by
saying, ' I forgive thee, and annul by My Blood every
fault of thy life. From this moment I accept the 3 for
My beloved.' Again I was enraptured, and my soul
was drawn, it seemed to me, to our Lord, Who by His
words communicated to me a close union. I received
more light as to my sins, and my heart was penetrated
with sorrow on account of them ; but as my angel re
counted them one by one, they disappeared from before
me, to my great relief, and my soul remained purified
as God willed. He informed me that this was the
effect and fruit of His sacred Wounds, which He had
impressed on my heart ; again He showed me His
Side, His Hands, and His Feet, and said to me, ' I
wish to mark also thy hands and thy feet.' 0 God,
Thou knowest what I experienced amid these excesses-
of love — it was such that I can neither write nor speak

10

146 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

of it. I can only mention its effects, which were, ex
treme grief for my sins, a fuller perception of their
malice, together with such horror and detestation of
them, that I would gladly have chosen to suffer all
that has ever been or will be endured by all creatures
until the day of judgment, and all that the holy martyrs
have passed through, if I could thereby annul and
undo the grievous evil which I have committed. '0 my
God,' I cried, 'mercy and pardon !' He replied, ' Yes,
I pardon thee ; I remit the whole debt through My
Wounds and My Blood.' Here my angel closed the
confession by a general accusation of all I had done,
and presented me to Jesus completely purified. The
Lord then rose and said to me, ' Vade in pace, jam
ampliusnoli peccare.' — ( Go in peace, and sin no more.'
0 God ! I experienced wonderful things, but cannot
describe them. The Lord then gave me His blessing,
and the whole disappeared."

Thus concluded the first vision of that blessed night.
" As soon as I returned to myself," she continues, " I
felt a profound sorrow for all my offences against
God; I would have endured any suffering for His
love. I therefore performed many of my usual
penances. The more I inflicted on myself, the more
did my anxiety to suffer increase, so I said from my
heart, ' Lord, more pains, more crosses.' I took the
crucifix in my hand, and went on making various
acts of resignation, praise, and thanksgiving. I do
not remember the words I used in these acts, but I
recollect often repeating the following prayer: 'My
divine Spouse, crucify me with Thee. Yes, indeed,
my Well-beloved, I pray Thee to make me feel the
pain and agony of Thy sacred Hands and Feet. Do
not delay j now is the time ; crucify me with Thyself,

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 147

my beloved Spouse.' I went to those holy Wounds,
and kissed them, and said, ' My crucified Spouse, I
implore Thee to give me those nails of Thine.' Then
I addressed myself to His sacred Side and said,
'* Heart of my heart, when wilt Thou pierce this heart
which is Thine ? I am waiting for thee to do so.
Come, come, my God ; here is my heart, and my
whole self.' I uncovered the wound, and said,
1 This wound of love, my God, pleads with Thee for
the conversion of sinners, particularly of certain indi
viduals whom I named.' Then I replaced the crucifix
•on my little altar, meaning to remain quiet for a little
while, but I could not. I took it in my hand again,
and said many things which just now I cannot recall ;
but I know that I said again and again, ' My Spouse,
my Love ! Thou art fastened to this Cross for the
love of us. I. too, wish to be crucified for Thy love.
Do not delay longer ; now is the time.' While pro
nouncing these words my heart beat so violently that it
seemed ready to escape from my breast. 0 God ! what
pain did I then endure ! I cannot tell how I uttered
all this, for I was, as it were, out of myself. All at
once a deathlike agony came over me, and lasted for
about an hour, during which time I was totally in
capable of moving or speaking."

As soon as she recovered from this agony, she
set herself to pray, and during her prayer she
received the impression of the sacred stigmata.
•"Whilst I was praying for sinners," she continues,
" I became recollected, and beheld in a vision
Jesus crucified, with the Blessed Virgin of dolours
at the foot of the cross, as she was on Mount
Calvary. The Lord told me that He had come to
•transform me entirely into Himself, and to seal me

10—2

148 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

with His Wounds. I turned to the Most Holy Virgin,,
and said to her with the utmost confidence, ' Behold,
I am ready for everything; do thou, Most Holy
Virgin, offer thyself on my behalf, with all thy
merits, together with all the pains and dolours which
thou didst suffer beneath the Cross at the time of our
Lord's sacred Passion : ask pardon and mercy for me
from thy Son. I can do nothing ; behold my incapa
city, and who I am. Prepare me for this grace.' Our
Blessed Lady then presented herself at the Feet of her
divine Son, and did all I asked in a moment. While
she prayed for me, I was enlightened as to my own.
nothingness, and made to perceive that all I was now
passing through was the work of God. I was enabled
to see the love with which God cherishes souls, espe
cially ungrateful ones like mine. I was also led to a
more intimate acquaintance with my own helplessness
and ingratitude, and I felt my own nothingness. 0
God ! I cannot explain this at all ; I can only say that
the result produced in my soul was firm hope in God,
and detachment from myself. God alone ! and my soul
alone ! Here it was communicated to me by the Lord
that it was His Will to regulate for the future my
mode of life and all my actions ; and He repeated the
words, ' I am come to make thee like to Myself : I
am going to crucify thee.' I cannot express the man
ner in which this pierced my heart. While our Lord
spoke thus, He drew this soul of mine into a loving
union with Himself: and it seemed to me that He
heightened my state of recollection into one of rapture.
At the same moment there came to me so earnest a
desire to be crucified with our Lord, that I turned to
the most holy Virgin, and said, < 0 Mother of mercy
and compassion, obtain for me the grace to be crucified

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 149

with my crucified Spouse.' Accordingly she turned to
her divine Son, and said to Him, ' Come quickly, and
crucify this soul.' Our Lord replied, ' She shall receive
that grace.' Once more He asked me, ' What dost
thou wish?' to which I replied, 'Thou knowest, my
Lord, what it is I wish for.' ' But I would hear from
thyself what thy desire is,' resumed the Lord. ' My
dod,' I replied, ' the accomplishment of Thy holy Will.'
And then our Lord said, ' I have desired thee thus,
and now I will confirm thee in My Will, by transform
ing thee entirely into Myself ! tell me, what dost thou
long for ? ' 0 God,' I answered, ' my highest good, do
not delay, I beseech Thee, but crucify me with Thyself.'
Meantime I was filled with contrition on account of all
my offences, for which I heartily implored forgiveness.
I offered for it His Precious Blood, His pains arid
sufferings, especially His most sacred Wounds ; and I
did indeed grieve most profoundly for every transgres
sion of my whole life. Our Lord said to me, 'I forgive
thee, but I would have thee be faithful for the future :
I confer on thee grace for this through these my
Wounds ; which, as a pledge, I am about to imprint
upon thee.' All at once I beheld five rays of glory
issuing from His most holy Wounds, which ap
proached me like little flames. In four of them were
nails, and in the other a lance as it were of gold, but
all on fire : it pierced my heart through and through,
while the nails transfixed my hands and feet. I felt
great sufferings, but at the same time I felt that I was
being altogether transformed into God. As soon as
I had been thus wounded, the flames resumed their
former appearance as rays of glory, and lodged them
selves in the Hands, Feet, and Side of Jesus Cru
cified. Our Lord again assured me that I was His

150 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

Spouse, commended and dedicated me to the perpetual
care of his Blessed Mother, consigned me afresh to my
guardian angel, and then spoke to me as follows, 'I am
entirely thine : ask of Me what grace thou wilt, and I
will satisfy thee.' I answered, 'Grant that I may
never be separated from Thee.' Then suddenly the
whole vanished from my sight ; I returned to myself,
and found that my arms wrere outstretched and
stiffened ; moreover I was conscious of extreme pain
in my hands, feet, and heart. I felt that the latter
wound was open and bleeding. I was anxious to in
spect it, but was unable to do so in consequence of the
pain in my hands. At length, however, I succeeded,
and found it wide open, with both blood and water
proceeding from it."

Such is the account of this marvellous favour which
Veronica drew up for her confessor. It is impossible
after perusing it to set it down as the production of a
heated fancy, still less of diabolical illusion. The
Spirit of God is apparent throughout the entire narra
tive, and in the very style in which it is written. As
soon as her confessor had communicated the whole
matter to Mgr. Eustachj, that venerable prelate took
certain prudent precautions, as all superiors and.
spiritual directors are bound to do whenever such ex
traordinary cases come under their observation, in
order to test their truth and spirit. Investigations of
a far stricter nature were subsequently made, when
the sacred tribunal of the Inquisition at Rome had
been informed of the circumstances. The bishop was
then directed to proceed to severer tests, of which
we shall speak in the third book, which contains the
account of her heroic virtues. It was on the 5th of
April, as has been already stated, that Veronica received

S. VERONICA GIULIANI.' 151

the sacred stigmata. On the 12th of the following:
July, we find from her own writings that our Lord
gave her a special invitation to share in His cross, and
warned her of the steps which would be taken con
cerning her by the venerable tribunal in question.
The first letter which was written on the subject by
his Eminence Cardinal Cybo, secretary of the con
gregation of the Holy Office, to Bishop Eustachj, is
dated on the 20th of the same month; the second was
written on the 10th of August, the third on the 14th
of September, and the fourth and last on the 5th of
October. By this time the sacred tribunal was satis
fied with the replies of the bishop and the examina
tions he had made, and directed him in the last-men
tioned letter, "to investigate the matter no further, and
to say nothing more about it, but to keep silence on the
subject." Such are the precise terms of the document,
and they are the dictates of prudence ; for it was not
only desirable to prevent gossiping on the part of the-
public, but also to preclude the possibility of a vain
thought arising in the mind of the servant of God.
The bishop was furthermore directed " to ask no
more questions of the nuns, and to forward no ad
ditional particulars to the Sacred Congregation, which
had gained sufficient information from his previous
letters." Hence it is clear that the sacred tribunal
took the same view which the bishop had done in his
various answers, which for brevity's sake are omitted
here, of the supernatural fact above related, as also of
the sanctity of the spirit of Veronica; although for
good reasons it declined to announce it openly during
her lifetime. However, a sufficiently clear declara
tion was made indirectly in the year 1716, when the
nuns being desirous of electing her abbess, application

152 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

was made to the sacred tribunal for permission to do
so, which was immediately granted in a letter from
the secretary, Cardinal Spada, dated the 7th of March.
His Eminence expressed himself " persuaded that the
proposed step would be conducive to the honour of
God, and beneficial to the souls of the religious."

CHAPTER VIII.

THE STIGMATA ARE REPEATED ON VARIOUS OCCA
SIONS, AND ATTESTED BY NEW AND SATISFACTORY
PROOFS.

WHEN Veronica had been sealed with the precious
marks of our redemption, she derived gratification both
from the pain she felt, and also from the great resem
blance which now existed between herself and her
Crucified Spouse ; but her joy was damped on receiv
ing an intimation from the bishop, desiring her to
cut an opening in her dress so that the wound at her
heart might be seen, for his lordship was anxious to
test the reality of the sacred stigmata in presence of
competent witnesses. For this purpose he made choice
of four, who were all distinguished for their virtue, and
sufficiently advanced in years, viz., Father M. Antonio
Tassinari, of the Servites ; Father Ubaldo Antonio
Capelletti, of the Oratory ; Father Vitale, of Bologna,
of the Reformed Franciscans ; and the Father Prior of
the Dominicans of that city, and at the time we speak
of extraordinary confessor to the monastery where Ve
ronica lived. Our Saint was obliged to exhibit her
wounds one by one to each of these individuals, holding
meantime a lighted candle in her hand. Such martyr
dom was thus imposed on her maidenly reserve and deep

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 153

humility that, as she afterwards mentioned in confi
dence to Sister Florida Ceoli, if God had not deadened
her senses for the time being, she would have expired
with confusion. His lordship also required her to show
her wounds to her companions, and, this was a fresh
torment to her humble spirit. At last, being able to
endure it no longer, she began to implore our Lord to
allow her to retain all the pain of her wounds, but to
withdraw the external marks from the eyes of others,
as He had done in the cases of His beloved Catherine
of Siena and other souls who were dear to Him.

But the Lord, instead of hearing her prayer, was
pleased to renew her wounds on the 28th of June in
the same year. The following description of their
appearance is taken from the account which the
bishop despatched to the Holy Office, as also from
the juridical depositions of Sister Florida Ceoli, and
•others who had frequent opportunities of examining
them : — The wounds in her hands and feet were
round, and about the size of a farthing above, slightly
diminishing underneath the palms of the hands and
the soles of the feet. The punctures were red, and
pierced quite through when open, and when closed they
were covered with a thin scar of the same size. The
wound in her side was just above the left breast,
occupying the length of four or five fingers, placed
transversely, and as broad in the middle as a finger,
but growing narrower towards the two ends, exactly
-as would be the case with the thrust of a spear. This
last was never covered with a scar, but was always
open and red as though it had been recently inflicted ;
it bled frequently, and filled the air with a sweet
perfume.

It was on the 12th of July that Jesus informed

154 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

her during a rapture of the investigations which
would be ordered by the Holy Office at Eome ;
and then Veronica set herself to implore her divine
Spouse with the utmost fervour that He would deign
to avert such public proceedings by withdrawing
the stigmata. But the Lord, Who desired to make
known the gifts and merits of His beloved spouse,
replied as follows : " The Holy Office shall apply its
tests, and shall declare that it is all My work ; and
soon after that I will take from thee the marks in thy
hands and feet, but be prepared to suffer much. This
is My Will ; relate all that has passed to thy confessor."
Such was the perfect resignation of Veronica that she
simply prepared herself for whatever God destined
for her.

The Holy Office expressed itself satisfied on the 5th
of the following October, as mentioned above; and
Veronica, mindful of the promise she had received,
began once more to- supplicate her divine Spouse that
He would remove the outward tokens of His Passion.
But during a vision, which occurred on the night of the
3rd of January, 1699, our Lord renewed the pain of her
five wounds, and informed her that she must bear the
visible impression of them until three years from their
first infliction should have been completed j for that
was the meaning of the words, " soon after that " in
the promise referred to. The stigmata were again re
newed on the 20th of the following February, accom
panied with another assurance that they should be
withdrawn after the expiration of the three years, but.
not before, as it was the Will of our Lord that the
reality of His work should be recognized. At length,
on the 17th of March in the following year, 1700,.
the Lord presented Himself to her, all over wounds,

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 155

covered with blood, and crowned with thorns. " At
the same moment," Veronica writes, "my own crown
of thorns seemed to press on my brow, and caused me
great pain. Our Lord also seemed to touch the wounds-
in my hands and feet, and while He did so my suffering
was extreme. He said to me, 'Calm thyself; thou.
shalt have the grace thou seekest ; in a few days I will
take away the marks of these wounds, and thou wilt
have them no more.' But I asked, ' Why wilt Thou
not take them from me now '?' To which He replied,.
' I wish the three years to be fulfilled, as I have made
thee understand several times.' "

It was not until the completion of this term, viz.,
on the 5th of April, in the year 1700, that Veronica
obtained the favour she so much desired. It is well
to refer to her own account, in order that we may re
mark the caution which she observed in dealing with
visions, although by this time long experience had
made her quite used to them, and her soul was now so
much at home with God, if we may be permitted such
an expression, that she could hardly doubt the reality
of such favours.

" On the 5th inst.," she writes, " I passed the night
in great pain. From the first hour until it struck
three, I experienced various kinds of bodily suffering,
besides trials and desolation, and temptations of
every description. Praise be to God. At the third
hour I renewed my protestations. I felt desirous,
that our Lord would impart to me a spirit of true re
pentance for my sins, and I exclaimed from my heart,
' My God, bestow this grace on me that I may be no-
longer ungrateful to Thee, but may in all things faith
fully correspond to and accomplish Thy holy "Will. I
am ready for everything.' It seemed to me that at that

156 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

moment I was made intimately acquainted with my true
•state. I became absorbed in recollection, and beheld a
vision of Jesus crucified. I was greatly afraid, fearing
lest it might be an illusion of the devil. So I seemed
to make certain acts indicative of contempt. I raised
my whole heart to God, and said, ' Do not suffer the
tempter, 0 Lord, to do these things to me, for I do not
want visions ; what I desire is sorrow for my sins, and
knowledge of myself.' Again I expressed my contempt
mid abhorrence, as well as my anxiety to dispel the
vision. . . . But the Crucified One said to me, 'I am
not Satan, as thou conjecturest, but Jesus, thy cruci
fied Spouse. I am come to strengthen thee to suffer.'
To which I replied, 'I do not believe that thou art Jesus,
but rather the enemy who wishes to deceive me ; and
therefore I regard thee not. I desire and long to have
true contrition and a knowledge of myself, besides a
true love of God.' He replied, ' All these thou shalt
have, and the favour which has been promised thee
•shall be granted thee now.' Suddenly I was seized
with such sorrow for my sins that I felt as though my
heart would burst with anguish. At the same time I
seemed to receive intimate communications regarding
the immense love and charity of God. . . . Then
from His Wounds there proceeded rays of splendour
which advanced towards me. Meantime I felt my
heart pierced as with a sharp lance, and my hands and
feet with heavy nails. The rays of glory returned to
the Crucified Lord, and I seemed to behold jets of
blood issuing from His Wounds, and reaching to the
parts in which I felt so much pain, viz., the heart, the
hands, and the feet. The suffering I endured was so
great that it appeared as though the flesh was beicg
torn from my bones."

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 157

These were the preliminaries to the favour she so
much desired, for she continues her narrative; "Mean
while I understood that Jesus was granting me
the desired boon by withdrawing the scars which
the stigmata had produced. He confirmed me as
mediatrix between Himself and sinners, and told me
that for some days I should receive as many graces as
I should have pains and sufferings. He informed me
also that it was His Will that I should frequently ask
to suffer for the salvation of many souls. He commu
nicated to me likewise a variety of other things which
I am unable to describe. . . . When I returned to
myself I found that I possessed some|knowledge of
myself, besides contrition for my sins, and a desire for
every kind of suffering. I was on my knees, with my
arms extended ; and so stiffened through the pain in my
hands and feet that I could not stir. I felt great pain
at the heart, and I thought that my wound4there was
bleeding ; but I was unable to ascertain [the fact, for
the nerves of my hands and feet were drawn ^back in
such pain that I thought I should die. I continued in
this state for a long time. At length I began slowly
to recover myself. I lighted the lamp, and found that
the scars which had covered the wounds in^my hands
and feet were loose and separated. JI4was greatly
pleased at this. The wound at my heart was still
open, and bleeding more than on other occasions ; it
caused me such pain that I felt as if I should breathe
my last every moment. All this occurred between the
fourth and fifth hours of the night, which was just
the time when I had received that grace (viz., the
stigmata) ; and thus the three years were completed.
To God be all the glory."

Though the external marks had been so far with-

158 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

drawn, it must not be imagined that every outward
symptom was removed. Several eye-witnesses attested
in the process that where the wounds had been
there still remained certain red spots of the same
shape, sometimes of a deeper, sometimes of a fainter,
colour. Her humility shrank from the idea of even
these being seen ; so she found some pretence for
wearing little bandages, which concealed them, and
she frequently entreated our Lord to cause them to
disappear. But our Lord told her that this must not
be until a short time previous to her death ; and the
same witnesses declare that during the last days of
iier life these red spots grew paler, assuming a purplish
hue, and at length became white, like the rest of her
skin, only somewhat more smooth and transparent.
This was found to be the case during the examination
to which her body was subjected after her death.

But although the outward marks of the stigmata
were withdrawn, as we have seen, in April, 1700,
suffering from them was not at an end, and they were
even sometimes renewed. We find from Veronica's
own writings, that such was the case on the Gth of April,
1703. It was also declared by various witnesses that
the stigmata were several times renewed till within a
few days of her death ; and on these occasions blood
used to flow from them. Moreover Sister Mary Mag
dalen Boscaini, when she gave her evidence in the
apostolic process, maintained that they were renewed
about three hours before the Ave Maria every Friday
in the year, on all the greater feasts of the year, as
also on the 17th of September, which is the day
on which the church commemorates the stigmata
of S. Francis, on the 4th of October, which is
the feast of that saint, and whenever she was

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 159

put under obedience to request the favour. As an
instance of this, on Good Friday, which fell on
the 19th of April, 172G, Veronica having mentioned
to her confessor, Father Eaniero Giuseppe Maria
Guelfi, that our' Lord Jesus had twice made choice of
this day to renew her five wounds, he being anxious
that the fact should be more fully certified, and also
for the greater trial of her obedience, directed her to
pray that our Lord would deign to renew them a
third time. She received this order with joy and
alacrity, and fell into an ecstasy at the feet of her
confessor. On recovering her senses she declared that
the boon had been granted. He therefore sent her to
the window where holy Communion was given, in
order that he might inspect her hands ; and then to his
amazement he beheld them wounded and bleeding.
Wishing that this evidence should be corroborated by
that of other witnesses, he pretended that he did not
believe her, and said that she must be mortified on
account of her disobedience; accordingly he desired
her to show herself to the Mothers Sister Florida
Ceoli, and Sister Mary Magdalen Boscaini. They both
had a perfect view of her five wounds, which were open
and dropping with blood, as they subsequently deposed
in the process.

Although after all that has been said, both in this
and the preceding chapter, it is impossible that any
doubt should occur to the mincl as to the reality and
supernatural character of the rare gifts which we have
recorded, the matter may be further illustrated by the
following circumstances. In the first place, it is worthy
of remark, that when the above-mentioned wounds
were open, they emitted so delicious a fragrance
throughout the whole of the convent that it alone

160 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

was sufficient to inform the nuns whenever the stig
mata had been renewed : and on several occasions the
religious were convinced by ocular demonstration that
they had nob been deceived. When the bandages
which had been applied to these mysterious wounds
were put away, they communicated the same sweet
perfume to everything near them. This fact is at
tested by Sister Florida Ceoli. The second remark
able circumstance is that when by order of the bishop
the medical professors exerted their utmost skill to
cure the wounds of Veronica, so far from being able
to heal them, their remedies only caussd inflammation.
But a still more convincing proof than either was her
being able to live and work in the midst of it all. After
her death, when the physician and surgeon examined
the wound, which penetrated from above the left breast
to the heart, they both agreed that it was physically
impossible for a person to live with such a Avound,
and that her existence must therefore have been the re
sult of a miracle. This conviction was strengthened
when the nuns declared that they had frequently seen
breath proceeding from it : and yet Veronica lived in
this condition for about thirty years ; and when her
hands and feet were thus pierced, she would walk
with agility whenever her duty required it, and do
whatever her offices or the community life required.
At length, when the wounds became closed, it was
more clear than ever that the whole was supernatural.
Such was the opinion of Gentili, the surgeon, who
examined the case ; for in the course of nature a wound
does not heal without becoming covered by a scar.
This is a fact of which daily experience assures us, but
Veronica's wounds, on the contrary, as soon as they
closed, were covered with perfectly smooth skin, on

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 161

which there was not the least rising or prominence to
distinguish it from the rest.

Notwithstanding all this, which is sufficient to con
vince every competent judge, the subject of this extra
ordinary favour had her own doubts on the matter,
until it pleased G-od to remove them by the following
vision. Father Antonio Tommasini, of the Society
of Jesus, who had earned the reputation of sanctity
during fifty years which he had spent in the holy and
apostolic ministry of a missioner, was appointed
extraordinary confessor to the convent a short time
before his death. One day Veronica entreated him
to confer with her on the subject of her doubts, and
to tell her if the stigmata were indeed the work
of God. " My daughter," replied the good Father,
" if God in His mercy permits me to reach heaven,
and if He will then allow me to appear to you, I will
visit you, and tell you all. But at present I can only
desire you to remain in peace." Soon after this he
died. We find in Veronica's journal, under date of
the 29th of March, 1717, that during an ecstasy, in
which she was holding converse with our Blessed
Lady, Father Tommasini appeared to her, together
with S. Francis Xavier, and other saints. The
Mother of God then desired Father Tommasini to
keep the promise which he had made to Veronica : in
obedience to this direction from the Queen of heaven,
he accordingly turned to our Saint, and told her
that in the first place she was to indulge no fears
on the score of the stigmata, because they had been
imprinted by God : secondly, that she was to employ
her life in the practice of humility and self-annihila
tion, and that in all her occupations she was to-
keep herself in the presence of God, and with Him :

11

1G2 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

and lastly, that she was to practise the most exact
obedience, because "a soul that is perfect in this
virtue is liable to no judgment at the hand of God,
for whatever she does through holy obedience is sure
to be the Will of God." " These three injunctions,"
continues the journal, " penetrated so deep that they
seemed to be engraven on my inmost heart. The
Blessed Virgin confirmed all that the Father had
said." The humility which Veronica evinced when
she received this assurance of the reality of her gifts
after twenty years- of doubt and apprehension, is truly
remarkable. But we must not omit to mention the
grateful testimony which she adds in praise of her
benefactor. " Meanwhile," she writes, " our Blessed
Lady showed me that the soul of Father Tommasini
wore on his breast a most precious jewel, which shone
as with the united splendour of a multitude of suns :
indeed the sun which we see in the firmament is
dark in comparison with that brilliant light. ... I
was given to understand the reason why he wore this
gem. It was because during the whole of his life on
earth he had always kept his heart fixed on God, in
God, and for God alone ; and therefore he wore the
jewel at his heart, to symbolize the interior presence
of that divine love which would fain have drawn the
whole world to God if that had been possible, in order
that every creature might love God Who is Supreme
Love." Surely this is the eulogium of a real apostle ;
and we leave it to the reader to decide its value,

coming as it does from such a source.

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 163

CHAPTER IX.

VERONICA PARTICIPATES IN ALL THE OTHER DOLOURS
WHICH CONSTITUTED THE DIVINE PASSION.— WON
DERFUL MARKS IMPRINTED ON HER HEART.

THE bitter chalice and the crown of thorns, together
with His five principal "Wounds, were not the only
tokens by which Jesus was pleased to show the special
love which He bore to His spouse Veronica. It was
His AVill that she should share in all the sufferings of
His Passion. In proof of this we have, besides her
own account, the depositions of many eye-witnesses,
which were made in the processes, the deponents
having had the most indisputable evidence as to the
facts in question. One of the remarkable symptoms
referred to was a very considerable curvature of the
right shoulder, which bent the very bone just as the
weight of a heavy cross might have done. When
Gentili, the surgeon, examined the body after death, he
declared that the above circumstance was prodigious-
and supernatural; for, as he subsequently stated in the
process — "If it had occurred by natural means, it
would have prevented her from moving her arms ;
whereas," he continued, "I have myself frequently
seen the Venerable Sister Veronica using her arms
as freely as other persons, and carrying about heavy
articles of dress when she used to render charitable
assistance to those sick religious who were my patients.
In the same way, during her last illness, I saw her move
her right arm without the least difficulty, and that too
where the shoulder was particularly depressed ; she
was uiicable to use her left arm, for that had been
incapacitated by an apoplectic stroke."

11—2

164 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

But, in order not to multiply references, we will
confine ourselves to the testimony of Father Giovan
Maria Crivelli, a celebrated Jesuit missionary, as being
not only the most circumstantial, but also thoroughly
authenticated, as the reader will presently see.

The bishop, Luc' Antonio Eustachj, having heard
from the nuns of the extraordinary trials, contor
tions, and agonies to which Veronica was so fre
quently liable, and which her medical attendants
were unable to obviate or explain, and having been
also informed by her confessors that they were the
results of her experiencing at certain times all the
sufferings of the Passion of Jesus Christ, which were
conferred on her by an especial privilege, his lordship
became desirous of being further enlightened as to
the facts, not being certain as to whether it was the
work of God or an illusion of the devil. For this
purpose he summoned the above-mentioned Jesuit
Father from Florence in the year 1714, having heard
that he was much skilled in the direction of souls.
Father Crivelli accordingly came in November, and
the bishop having thoroughly informed him as to the
details of the case, in order that he might be the
better enabled to carry out his plans, appointed him
extraordinary confessor to the convent for the space
of two months, during which time he withdrew their
ordinary director. Father Crivelli caused Veronica to
make a general confession, and disclose to him the
entire state of her conscience, as well as all the gifts she
had received. Comparing what he heard from her own
lips with what the other nuns had observed concerning
her, it occurred to him, or rather he was enlightened
by God, to apply a test, which would at once discover
whether the spirit which guided her were good or evil.

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 165

This was the employment of purely mental precepts,
which it is impossible for the devil to divine, since they
can be known to none but God. One morning he sum
moned Veronica to the confessional, and desired her to
engage in prayer. He told her to ask God and our
Blessed Lady to make known to her whatever he
should enjoin her to do by simple internal acts of the
will. Veronica expressed her ready acquiescence,
and began to pray. Meantime, the good Father con
ceived in his mind, without either moving his lips or
making the slightest gesture, the five following in
junctions : — In the first place, that the wound in her
side, which was then closed, as well as those in her
hands and feet, should re-open and bleed ; secondly,
that, when open, it should continue so as long as
he might wish it; thirdly, that it should close up
again as soon as he willed that it should, in his
presence, and in that of others whom he might
appoint ; fourthly, that in his presence, and at what
ever time it might seem good to him, she should
visibly undergo all the sufferings and torments which
Jesus Christ endured in His Passion; and, lastly,
that, when she had gone through the scene of cruci
fixion, stretched on her bed as usual, she should, in his
presence, and before whomsoever else he might appoint,
stand upright on her feet in the air, as he should com
mand her to do.

Having willed these five orders, which, as we have
already remarked, were merely internal, he left her
a certain interval of time to continue her prayer.
Then he called to her, and asked if the Lord and the
Blessed Virgin had made them known to her. Ve
ronica replied frankly that they had not. " Eenew
your prayer, then," he said. She did so ; and when

166 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

he called to her again, a short time after, she was
able to repeat the five injunctions, word for word,
in the order in which he had conceived them. The
Father was amazed, and immediately recognized the
Spirit of God. But, concealing his astonishment, he
said : " Between speaking and doing there is a great
difference. But I shall reserve myself for some other
opportunity of ascertaining whether my orders can be
literally accomplished." Veronica candidly replied
that she was quite prepared to obey him, and, with
the assistance of God and most holy Mary, to fulfil
everything he had commanded, for, she continued, " I
confide simply in the virtue of holy obedience, in the
Will of God, and the aid of most holy Mary."

Some days after this he returned to the convent,
and desired her to put in execution the first of the
five orders which he had previously given her, viz.,
that the wound in her side should re-open and shed
blood. He wished this to occur whilst he celebrated
the holy sacrifice of the Mass, at which he bade her
assist. As soon as he had offered the divine sacrifice,
and made his thanksgiving, he summoned Veronica to
the confessional, and inquired if her wound were open
and bleeding. She humbly replied, "Yes." "That
is not enough for me," rejoined the Father, who wished
for more evidence. "Apply a white handkerchief to
the place, and then give it me." Veronica obeyed,
and the handkerchief, when she gave it him, was soaked
through with warm blood, which emitted a most deli
cious perfume. He then went on to the second point,
that her wound should remain unclosed until he
should direct to the contrary. She promised submis
sion, and so her trial was concluded for that day.

Father Crivelli went at once to the bishop, informed

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 167

his lordship of everything that had occurred, and
showed him the handkerchief steeped in blood, and
all fragrant, so that the prelate was filled with amaze
ment. Just then the Father was obliged to go to
Florence, to arrange some business with the Grand
Duke Cosmo III. He remained absent for about
three weeks. When he returned to the convent, he
asked Veronica if her wound had continued open all
this time. Being assured that it had, he repaired
with this information to the bishop, and requested
his lordship to accompany him after dinner to wit
ness the fact with his own eyes, as also to observe
the accomplishment of his third order, which was
that the wound should close up again directly he
signified his will to that effect. They arrived about
four o'clock in the afternoon, and Veronica having
been ordered to take her place at the window where
holy Communion was given, the Father put a pair of
scissors in her hand, and commanded her, in virtue of
holy obedience, to cut a hole in her habit just where
the wound was. She immediately obeyed. The
bishop held a lighted candle, and both he and Father
Crivelli saw the open wound, and the warm blood
which issued from it. The latter, being encouraged
at the sight, exclaimed, "It is well. This moment,
I enjoin you, let the wound close." For a very short
interval she remained absorbed in prayer. Then
being asked whether she had obeyed, she answered,
"Yes." The bishop and Father Crivelli looked
through the opening which had been cut in her dress,
and examined the wound with a lighted candle. It
was completely healed, and covered with natural skin
like the rest ; the only thing which was left to mark
the spot being a very slight discolouration. They

1C8 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

were both amazed, and left her; scarce able to express
their admiration for this wonderful work of God. It is
worthy of observation that the diary of Father U-baldo
Antonio Cappelletti makes mention of a similar direc
tion, which he had once given her, in obedience to
which her wound had closed up on the 31st of July,
in the year 1 705.

Veronica's capacity for obeying the fourth order
which the Father had imposed on her still remained to
be tested. It had relation to the immediate subject
of the present chapter, viz., her participation in all
the sufferings of our Blessed Saviour. One morning,
in the same month of November, our Saint presented
herself at the confessional, and informed Father Cri-
velli that she had been instructed by the most holy
Virgin to assure him that his fourth command should
be obeyed on the evening of the 29th inst., being the
Vigil of S. Andrew; that at the third hour of the
night she would begin to experience the various suffer
ings of the divine Passion ; that he was to be present;
that the proper time for their continuance, including her
participation in the seven Dolours of our Lady, would
be twenty-four hours ; but that, nevertheless, if he
should command it, the whole would come to an end
immediately. Father Crivelli replied to this with a
doubtful air, and said that it remained to be seen what
God would permit to take place. He went away to
inform the bishop, and having obtained his sanction,
returned to his college. Early on the following morn
ing a messenger from the convent came to summon
him in great haste, declaring that Veronica was
dying. But he, knowing as he did beforehand what
was about to occur, was in no hurry whatever, but
began discoursing of the event with Father Giulio cle*

S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

Vecchj, the rector of the college. The summons being
repeated, he set off for the convent, in company with
the rector. Having entered Veronica's cell, he found
her in her religious habit on her bed, with a coverlet
underneath, and the usual woollen counterpane over
her, in a state of extreme exhaustion and gasping for
breath. He revived her by causing her to make acts of
the theological virtues, and by sacramental confession.
He then spoke to her about her state, and ascertained
from her that from the third hour of the night until then
she had been enduring our Lord's agony in the garden,
His seizure, His bonds, besides all the blows and insults
which He underwent in being led before the tribunals
of Herod and Pilate. She had just got to that point
in the divine Passion. Father Crivelli procured a light,
and pointed out to his companion the deep marks which
had been impressed on both her wrists, as though by
cords ; at which sight, we find it stated in the deposi
tion, they both experienced those sensations of awe and
compunction which are generally produced by super
natural and divine operations. The Father then asked
her what mystery was to follow ? She replied that the
scourging was the next. He encouraged her to bear
it generously ; after which he repeated the sacramen
tal absolution, and desired her under obedience to
submit to the cruel torment which was before her, on
the understanding that it should cease the moment he
should signify his wiH to that effect.

This command having been given, it was put into
immediate execution. We cannot do better than refer
to the account which was given by the witnesses of the
scene. They deposed as follows : " We saw her on
her bed shaken and agitated to such a degree that it
was both fearful and wonderful to behold. Most

170 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

violent were the movements by which her body was
impelled, first one way and then another ; her head
sometimes striking the wall with such force that the
very planks of the bed were driven from their places,
and the walls of the cell or infirmary were visibly
shaken, as though by an earthquake. The noise was
so great that the nuns who were about the house ran
to the spot, in a fright lest the convent should be
falling down. I was obliged to order them to with
draw, for fear they should become still more alarmed.
Father de Vecchj himself was so excited, partly
through the compassion he felt for Sister Veronica,
who was enduring such unheard-of torments, and
. partly through the fear which he could not but feel at
a scene which was at once so terrible and amazing,
that he could bear it no longer ; he was obliged to leave
the cell, and return to our college, without saying a
word. I permitted her to continue in this suffering
for a good hour, if I remember right, and then I gave
her an obedience that the torment should cease by
pronouncing the words, 'Enough, let it stop;' and,
wonderful to behold, she who had previously appeared
rapt from all objects of sense, and absorbed in the
contemplation of the mystery which she was passing
through, and devoid of all strength, returned to herself
in a moment, all traces of suffering were over, and she
was left in a state of perfect tranquillity."

It appears from the same account that this oc
curred between the sixteenth and seventeenth hours
(Italian time). Father Crivelli being anxious to say
Mass, and, relying on the obedience of Veronica,
directed her to rise from her bed, to repair to the
choir without any assistance, and hear Mass on her
knees. She executed this order with alacrity.

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 171

When the holy Sacrifice was over, he desired her to
return to her bed, and then in presence of the Abbess,
Sister Maria Tommasini, and some other religious, he
put her under obedience to proceed with the mystery
next in succession to that which he had already wit
nessed ; and he declares that he saw on her head the
visible impression of the crown of thorns. She next
seemed to endure the weight of the cross in carrying
it up to Calvary. Those present inferred this from the
nature of the extreme suffering which she endured.
" I plainly saw," continued Father Crivelli, " that the
mystery of the crucifixion succeeded in all its agony.
It was as clearly depicted as anything could be, short
-of a literal crucifixion on a material cross. As soon as
I had given the word of command, her frame became
•extended, and her arms expanded in the form of a cross.
The nerves of her hands were drawn, and her arms
^strained exactly as if nailed on a real cross. Her feet
also were affected in a similar manner. Her head was
bowed down, and her breast heaved, as though she were
passing through her death-struggle. The extreme
suffering which she endured was evinced by the cold
perspiration which rose on her brow, by the tears which
rolled down her cheeks, and by all the other external
symptoms which attend the last agony of the dying.
When she had remained in this condition for about half
-an hour, I saw that she was on the point of expiring,
so taking courage from the success which had followed
my previous injunctions, I commanded her by virtue
of holy obedience to let all her torments cease. I was
obeyed, and no trace remained of what she had under
gone, save the debility of exhausted nature."

Father Crivelli goes on to state that he recruited her
spirits by causing her to make acts of the theological

172 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

virtues and by getting her to repeat the usual protes
tations against all the works of the devil. After this,
he made her recite in his presence the divine office for
the day, with Sister Florida Ceoli. Then calling to
mind that the Blessed Virgin had intimated that Ve
ronica was on the same day to experience her Dolours,
he put her under obedience to endure them, telling
her that he wished to observe the motions of her heart.
"And in fact," he continues, " she experienced within
her heart each one of the seven Dolours in so sensible
a manner that I heard every palpitation as distinctly
as the strokes of a clock. I knew it to be so, be
cause I observed the spot from whence it proceeded,
and perceived the agitation which it occasioned in her
bosom."

A short time after he gave her an obedience that
this also should stop. It did so in a moment, and she
was herself again. About midnight, he caused her to-
take her supper in his presence, and having blessed it,.
he looked on while she ate it, without the least feeling
of that nausea which almost always affected her at
her meals. Filled with amazement at all the wonders
which he had witnessed, Father Crivelli then returned
to his college.

Thus passed S. Andrew's Feast. On the next day,
the good Father went to acquaint the bishop with all
that had happened, and to request that his lordship
would do him the favour to accompany him some day
to the convent, in order that he might be a spectator
and witness of the execution of his fifth and last pre
cept, viz., that she should go through the scene of
crucifixion in an upright attitude. They agreed to-
fix on a certain day in December. When it came
round, they repaired to the convent in the afternoon.

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 173

Having caused the doors of the church and of the
choir to be closed, Father Crivelli commanded Vero
nica, who was at the communion window, by virtue
of holy obedience to be crucified upright in a manner
visible to the bishop and himself. For a brief inter
val she was rapt in prayer, contemplating the mystery
in question. "All at once," says Father Crivelli,
" she sprang to her feet with her arms extended with
violence in the form of a cross. Her whole person
was powerfully outstretched just as would be the case
on a real cross ; and her whole body was so moved
that the choir and its benches were shaken, and the
religious heard the noise. It sounded as if her bones
were being put out of joint, and the convulsive move
ment of the nerves in her arms was so apparent that
they produced in our minds both wonder and fear.
As I was desirous of testing the case to the utmost,
and perceived that in the midst of this fearful agita
tion, she occasionally gave rapid starts from the ground,
I said to her from time to .time, ( Rise higher —
higher !' She did so, her whole frame being elevated
into the air, so that her feet, for the moment, did not
touch the ground. Soon after, she fell suddenly from
her upright position flat upon the pavement of the
choir ; she remained there for a little while in the
same attitude of crucifixion, and then resumed in an
instant her previous upright position. When this
torment had lasted for about half an hour, both his
lordship and myself were of opinion that it had better
come to an end, so I gave her an obedience that it
should cease : it stopped immediately, and we saw her
in a moment on her knees before the grate, in a recol
lected and humble posture."

The Father then asked her what was the meaning of

174 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

her unexpected fall on the floor in her crucified state,
to which she replied, that it was owing to " the-
turning over of the cross ; for that the Jews having
nailed the hands and the feet of our Lord Jesus Christ,
turned the cross over, in order that they might clinch
the nails on the other side."

" After all this which I have deposed above," con
cludes Father Crivelli, " Sister Veronica was dismissed
by the bishop ; and we both left the church over
whelmed with amazement and admiration at the won
ders we had seen." And certainly there is nothing
more marvellous to be met with in the life of S. Mary
Magdalen of Pazzi, or in those of S. Catherine of
Eicci, S. Teresa, S. Catherine of Siena, or any other
saint of the highest order.

But there was one peculiar feature in Veronica's case
which we do not find in the biographies of other saints.
We allude to the numerous and extraordinary signs
which were engraven on her heart. We say numerous,
because a few things of the kind were discovered in the
heart of the Blessed Clare of Monte Falco and the-
Blessed Margaret of Cittii di Castello. In Veronica's
there were no fewer than twenty-four, viz. — a Latin
cross with a C marked at the top of the upright beam .-
in the centre of the transverse beam was an F : at the
right-hand extremity of the same was a V, and at the
left an O. Above the cross, on one side, was a crown
of thorns ; to the left of this was a banner on a staff
lying transversely over the cross, and divided into two
parts terminating in points — on the upper one was im
printed the letter I, and on the lower one the italic m.
Near the top of the banner was a flame, and underneath,
a hammer, a pair of pincers, a spear, and a reed with a
sponge at the top. To the right of the cross, beginning

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 175

from above, was a representation of the seamless ves
ture of our Lord Jesus Christ, another flame, a chalice,
two wounds, a little pillar, three nails, a scourge, and
seven swords, besides three letters in different places,
namely, two P's and a V.

All these signs, excepting the chalice, are described
in the process of information by Father Raniero Guelfi,
which contains an account of the examination to which
he was subjected on the 26th of September, 1727, about
ten weeks after Veronica's death. On the Holy Satur
day of the same year, our Saint had mentioned to him
under obedienceasher confessor, that during Passiontide
the representation of two flames had been imprinted on
her heart, as also a banner marked with the initials of
the most holy names of Jesus and Mary. The father
ascertained from her in the course of conversation
that there were also other signs engraven on her heart.
So he wisely conceived that it would be well to get
from herself an authentic document, the accuracy of
which he would be able to test after her death, and
he commanded her to draw a picture of her heart,
just as she had described it to him. Veronica obeyed,
but as she did not know how to draw, she got
Sisters Florida Ceoli and Mary Magdalen Boscaini to
assist her. However, she did not tell them that she
had any serious object in so doing, but treated the
matter as though it were a mere joke or fancy. She
designed it on a piece of red paper cut out in the
shape of a heart ; attaching to it the figures in ques
tion, which were cut out of white paper, with the
exception of the two flames and the upper division
of the banner ; these she made of a deeper coloured
red : she then traced the nine letters with a pen and
ink, and drew lines which connected all the instru-

176 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

ments together. She had completed her work by the
Feast of Pentecost, and placed it in the hands of
Father Guelfi, three days previously to her being seized
by the apoplectic stroke of which we shall speak in
the next chapter. During her illness he consigned it
to the .keeping of the bishop, having marked it with
his own seal and signature, which he recognized in his
examination during the informative as well as the
apostolic process.

The same Father, moreover, adds, and his evidence
is confirmed by that of various competent witnesses,
that the mysterious instruments of which we have
spoken were in the occasional habit of moving and
emitting sounds, more or less audible, according as our
Saint exercised the corresponding virtues, or was
ordered under obedience. These facts were more
thoroughly authenticated after her death. A formal
examination was instituted according to directions
received from the Bishop Codeb6, by the medical
professors, Giovan Francesco Gentili, surgeon, and
Gian Francesco Bordiga, physician, hi the presence
of Monsignor Torrigiani, then Governor, afterwards
Cardinal of holy Church, as also of the Chancellor
Fabbri, the Priors Don Francesco Maria Pesucci and
Don Giacomo Gellini, Don Giovanni Falconi, Don
Cesare Giannini, Father Guelfi, the artist, Luc' Antonio
Angelucci, and several nuns. They discovered, in the
right-hand division of her heart, a well-defined cross,
at the upper end of which was the letter C. Besides
this, they found a little crown of thorns, two flames,
seven marks, meeting at the points in the shape
of a fan, to indicate the seven swords ; the letters V
and P, a lance and reed crossing each other, a banner
attached to a spear, divided into two parts, on which

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 177

were the letters I and m, and a nail with its head
sharpened into a point, as we generally see the nails
of the holy cross represented. The remainder of the-
signs already described were not discovered, because the
bishop did not choose to have the investigation carried
further, for fear of spoiling the heart ; for our Saint
had been now dead thirty-four hours, and his lordship
was also unwilling to occasion inconvenience to the-
bystanders, particularly to the nuns, who were already
too much affected by the sight before them, and by
the grief which they felt at the loss of so holy a com
panion and superioress. They had all seen enough to
convince them of the accuracy of the rest, and the--
function was accordingly closed. From what they had
already seen and juridically tested, that print was en
graved which got into general circulation.

Before we bring this chapter to a close it may not be
unacceptable to the reader to be made acquainted with
the signification of those mysterious signs and letters..
We have the authority of Father Guelfi for what we
are going to state \ he heard it from the lips of Veronica,
and brought it forward in his deposition. The two
letters on the banner, viz., the I and the m, stand for
Jesus and Mary, the C for charity, the F for faith and
fidelity to God, the 0 for obedience, the two V's* for
humility and the Will of God, the two P's for patience
and suffering. The two flames represent the love of God
and of our neighbour ; the banner is the symbol of the
victories which our Saint had gained during the course
of her life, and the seven swords mark her participation
in the Dolours of Mary. The remainder were the instru
ments of the most bitter Passion of our Lord Jesus Christ.

* In the original Italian these letters are the initials of the
virtues for which they stand.

12

178 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

CHAPTER X.

THE EXTRAORDINARY GRACES AND FAVOURS WHICH
ACCOMPANIED HER LAST ILLNESS AND HOLY
DEATH.

THE crowning with thorns, the imprinting of the
stigmata, and the painful impressions made on the
heart of our Saint were several times renewed during
the last thirty years of her life, as we have already
mentioned. The frequent, one might almost say the
perpetual, excesses of her love of God, besides the
overwhelming sufferings which it pleased our Lord to
bestow on her, together with the severe penances which
she voluntarily imposed upon herself, had the inevi
table effect of undermining her health, and eventually
causing her death. Her companions relate in various
parts of the process the frequent and severe maladies
to which she was subject from time to time, and for
which, generally speaking, no remedy could be dis
covered by her medical attendants, but of which
she was invariably cured in some unexpected and
miraculous way; so that it was commonly said in
the convent that Veronica only lived by miracle.
Father Ubaldo Antonio Cappelletti was the only per
son who took down in his diary an account of these
illnesses and recoveries. He did so for his own in
struction, from the year 1702 until 1707. His narra
tive was inserted in the process ; it makes mention of
no fewer than thirteen of these occasions on which
she was reduced to extremity, and he had to assist her
in his capacity of confessor to the establishment.

While these diseases lasted, Veronica would flatter
herself that now at length she was about to be

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 179

delivered from the burden of mortality, in order that
she might take her flight and be united to her Immor
tal Good. She frequently received in her heart loving
invitations from her divine Lord, and seemed to be on
the point of possessing Him ; but again, when she least
expected it, the prospect would recede from her view.
At last the time came when she was assured that the
boon was granted, and her anticipation was both clear
and unmistakable. As early as the year 1694 she had
been informed from above, as she hinted to her con
fessor, that she had still thirty-three years to live.
The event proved that this number signified the years
which were to elapse until her death. Perhaps it
was also an intimation of the thirty-three days which
were to be the duration of her last illness. She was
satisfied of this herself, and predicted that it would be
so. She also declared that she would have to endure
a threefold purgatory from creatures, from obedience,
and from the devil, and . so it came to pass. In^the
year before her death she appointed, by her authority
as abbess, Sister Mary Magdalen Boscaini to be sacri
stan of the inner chapel of the most holy rosary.
When Veronica committed this charge into her hands,
she said to her expressly, " This is the last time that
I shall dispense these offices." Upon which Sister
Agnes inquired, " Are you going to die so soon, then,
mother abbess ?" She gave an approving smile, and
it turned out as she had said. At several of the
chapters which took place during the last year of her
life, when Sister Gabriella Brozzi was kneeling before
her to confess her faults according to custom, it was
observed that the saintly abbess addressed to her
alone the following words in addition to other good
counsel : — " Sister Gabriella, let us prepare ourselves ;

12—2

180 'S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

we have not much longer to live." In fact the fol
lowing July, as we shall presently see, Veronica died,
and Sister Gabriella followed her two or three months
later. But Veronica spoke still more plainly to the
above-named sister, Mary Magdalen Boscaini, on the
eve of her fatal illness. That religious, having come
to her by order of her confessor to mention some
spiritual trial which afflicted her, remarked that she
would await her abbess' leisure ; but Veronica very
soon after came to her cell and said, " We had better
perform the obedience this evening, for who knows
whether we shall ever have another opportunity V

The following morning being the 6th of June, 1727,
within the octave of Pentecost and a Communion day,
the holy abbess, who well knew what was about to
happen, manifested unusual anxiety that the sacred
function should proceed with the least possible delay.
She had left the confessional, her countenance glowing
even with more than its wonted sanctity, and per
ceiving the sacristan, Sister Mary Joanna Maggio,
who deposed to the fact in the process, she bade her
make haste with the taper which she was in the habit
of using to light the four candles which burned within
the communion window. It was eleven o'clock,
Italian time ; and Veronica no sooner received the
holy Eucharist than she was struck with apoplexy,
which rendered her left side utterly powerless, but
neither deprived her of consciousness nor of speech.
The nuns ran promptly to assist her, and placed her on
a stool made' of walnut-wood, which is still preserved*
She raised her eyes to heaven in rapture, and the
sacristan tells us that her countenance was joyful as
she said to those around, " I go, I go," thus informing
them that the stroke would be a fatal one.

s. VERONICA "GIULIANI. 181

As they could not bring her to herself by any of the
usual remedies, they put her in a chair and conveyed
her to the infirmary. Not to prolong her suffering,
they lodged her in the first room, although it was dark
and resembled a prison. She had already spent much
time there, as we shall see in the next book. Notice
was immediately sent to her confessor, Father Raniero
Guelfi, at that time an Oratorian, and afterwards
archpriest of the illustrious college of S. Eustachio at
Rome, also to the bishop, Mgr. Alexander Codebo,
the physician Bordiga, and the surgeon Gentili. As
.soon as our Saint beheld her confessor, the first thing
she asked him was to give her the holy Viaticum,
although she had so lately communicated, but this
he thought it necessary to refuse. Presently the
bishop arrived, and the moment she saw him she
began to declare with the greatest humility that she
was the most unworthy inmate of the monastery, that
during the fifty years of her religious career she had
failed to correspond with the grace of God, and had
not succeeded in acquiring a single virtue ; she re
quested his pardon and that of all the religious who
were present, for the scandals she had given them, and
implored them not to imitate her, for she had been a
great sinner. She then requested his lordship to give
her the blessing in articido mortis, and to grant her
permission to receive holy Communion daily during
the remaining portion of her life. The bishop granted
the second favour she had asked ; the first he post
poned for a more suitable occasion.

Her malady increased, and was aggravated by the
addition of a violent fever, acute pains in her head
and teeth, calculus, nervous and spasmodic affections
in all her joints, and such nausea, that she was unable

182 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

to retain any description either of food or medicine ;„
so that throughout this terrible illness she could only
swallow a few drops, and that with the utmost diffi
culty. On the third day the physician had her con
veyed with care into the third cell of the infirmary,
where she lingered for thirty days more, and then ex
pired. It may be conceived that everything was done
which human care or skill could suggest to save so
precious a life. The nuns, the bishop, and the whole
city, did all they could, particularly the medical men,
so high was the estimation in which they held her.
The latter tried bleeding, applied hot irons to the
nape of her neck, and administered their most costly
drugs. All this constituted the first description of
purgatory which she had to encounter, viz., that which
was to come from the hands of her fellow-creatures..
The remedies which were resorted to served only to
increase her sufferings. The same may be said of
the attentions which were paid her by the religious.
Although she never complained, it was clear from her
convulsive movements that every posture was painful
to her. They sought to relieve her by changing her
position, but although they did this with the utmost
caution, it only made her worse. Once she declared
that her sufferings were like those of hell. She par
ticularly felt the absence of her former spiritual direc
tor, the Servite Father Tassinari. It was the Will
of God that during the whole time of her illness
he too should be incapacitated by sickness. It was
the only thing for which Veronica showed any regret,
but she resigned herself to the providence of God.

The second purgatory, that of obedience, tried her
stuTmore. She ardently desired to unite herself to
her Beloved without delay, but she would not do so

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 183

without the 'permission of her confessor; she therefore
repeatedly asked him to give her leave to die. He
always refused until the very last, as we shall here
after see. She was so much afflicted at these denials
that on one occasion she turned to the bystanders and
exclaimed, " How strange to feel oneself dying, and yet
to be unable to die !" Her maladies had weakened
her to such a degree that although she did not
hesitate to take whatever was offered her, she was
unable to swallow either food or medicine. This cost
her several reproofs, both from the nuns and her con
fessor, on the score of disobedience ; which was
peculiarly mortifying to her, since there was no virtue
of which she had shown herself more jealous, both in
theory and practice, throughout the course of her life,
than that of holy obedience. Father Vincent Segapeli,
an Oratorian, was invited by Father Guelfi to assist
him in the care of Veronica. One night, when the
bell rang for matins, he turned to our Saint, reduced
as she was. and deprived of the use of one side, and
said to her, " Sister Veronica, do you not hear the bell
ringing for matins ? will you not go T This was
enough to cause her to make a strenuous effort to
rise; but the father was struck with admiration at
her heroic obedience, and commanded her not to stir.
A still greater proof of humility and obedience came
under his observation. Perceiving that her hands were
covered with certain little bandages, which her superiors
had permitted her to wear for the purpose of hiding
the stigmata, he inquired contemptuously, "What is
the meaning of these bandages ? This is sheer hypo
crisy." In a moment she presented him her right
hand, for she could not move the other, and cheerfully
replied : "I am ready to do as you please; obedience

184 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

gave me them, and obedience shall take them away."
But it cost her humility a severe pang to be obliged to
display those marks of honour. This was all deposed
in the process by Sister Mary Joanna Maggio, who was
highly edified, as was every one else who happened to
be in the cell.

The third kind of purgatory was to come from the
demons. Several times they attempted to terrify her,
by appearing under the form of brutal negroes ; or
they would assume the shapes of asses, and bray in her
ear, in order to increase the pain in her head ; or one
of them would take the appearance of her physician,
and predict the most revolting kind of diseases, for
the purpose of subduing her indomitable patience.
But the worst of all was their transformation on one
of her last days. She was quite alone, and beheld
the bishop entering her cell ; he declared to her in a
threatening manner that she was at last discovered, and
that her whole life had been one tissue of malicious
hypocrisy, and diabolical illusions ; he added that in
the afternoon he would return with the officers of
his court, in order that in their presence, and in
that of all the nuns, she might acknowledge and
abjure her treachery. This was taken down from
her own lips by Sister Mary Magdalen Boscaini, Sis
ter Mary Celestine Tosi, and Sister Mary Celestine
Meazzoli, who deposed accordingly in the process.
They had been lingering about the infirmary for some
reason, when their holy abbess called to them and said,
" My daughters, recommend me from your hearts to
God, pray for me." They asked her what had happened.
She replied, " The bishop has been to me, and has
told me that he knows my whole life to have been
spent in hypocrisy, and in deceiving either myself or

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 185

others ; he says that he will come again in the course of
the day, in company with others, in order that I may
abjure my hypocrisy in their presence, and before the
whole community. If they say so, they must have
been enlightened as to the true state of the case, and
I am ready to obey." Such was her humble distrust
of herself, united with heroic obedience. The three
nuns were astonished at what they heard, and assured
her that the bishop had not been to the convent that
morning. "What do you mean?" asked Veronica.
•"I believe his lordship is just going downstairs, and
what you say is only to spare me pain." The fact
was that the bishop had really not been seen that
morning ; and thus they discovered that it was merely
an illusion of the devil, invented for the purpose of
driving our suffering Saint to despair. Probably the
lapse of memory which occurred to her often at this
period in. her frequent confessions, was another
device of Satan, unless we look upon it as a trial
permitted by God. During her self-examination she
would prepare what she meant to say to her confessor,
but when she was on the point of accusing herself, she
had forgotten it all. For this reason she was often
reproved by her confessor, who charged her with negli
gence in order to try her. This got to be known in
the monastery; and Sister Florida Ceoli, her assistant,
asked her why she did not confess, to which she
replied with the utmost humility, " Our Lord knows
what pains I have taken in order to make my confes
sions, and how much I desire to do so. But when I
attempt to accuse myself of my faults, I find that I
have utterly forgotten everything." With still greater
humility, she on more than one occasion asked her
novices if they could remember anything that she ought

186 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

to mention to her confessor. Out of compassion for her
they suggested one or two things, just as one would
do to a child when preparing it for its first confession.
" God reward you," replied Veronica, "I will accuse
myself as you advise."

These three kinds of purgatory, besides the other
sufferings which we have described, constituted the first
class of special graces conferred by God on His servant.
We call them graces, although to a superficial observer
they may not appear such. But let the reader bear in
mind that the portion which our Lord Jesus Christ
chose for Himself on earth, was an uninterrupted course
of sufferings from the first to the last moment of His
life. There was no favour which Veronica more
desired, or more ardently implored of her Crucified
Spouse on the day of her solemn nuptials, than
suffering, pure suffering. However, this was not the
only boon, precious though it might be, which God
in His bounty bestowed upon her during her last
illness. She derived the highest gratification from the
repeated visits of the bishop. She always requested
him to let her hold his pectoral cross in her hands,
caressing and kissing it with the utmost affection ; and,
when she had been blessed with it, she would say that
she felt quite comforted. But far greater was the con
solation she derived from holy Communion, which she
was permitted to receive every day, according to the
promise which had been made her. On these occa
sions her whole heart beamed and glowed with love.
The mere sight of a crucifix, which she was in the
habit of calling the door-keeper of the heart, and which
she always kept near her, had power to relieve her m
the midst of the most excruciating pain. She gave a
proof of this one day by calling some of the younger

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 1ST

sisters to her, and saying, " Come here ; love lets itself
be found here. It is the cause of my suffering. Tell
every one so." Then she asked them to sing a hymn
on the Incarnation of the Divine Word, which touched
her so much that she wept freely. Being asked the
reason of her tears, she replied with all the energy of
love, "Who would not weep at the thought of such
love T She was constantly making fervent acts of the
theological virtues, of resignation to the divine Will,
and of profound humility, which are the true refresh
ment of the soul. Her physician, who visited her several
times a day, was extremely edified, as he expressed in
the process. He was particularly struck by an answer
she once gave him, when, seeing her more than usually
tried, he encouraged her to make an act of conformity
with the sufferings of Jesus. To this she replied with
the greatest humility, " In order to obtain merit by
suffering, it must be accompanied by virtues, of which
I am utterly destitute. Still, I am quite willing to
bear it all ; I would fain suffer even more, if such
were the Will of my Lord."

Thus passed thirty days of her illness, during which
her danger had been several times so great that she
had thrice received the holy Viaticum, and had been
fortified on one occasion by the Sacrament of Extreme
Unction, at her own earnest request. During the last
three days of her life, she appeared to live in almost
perpetual ecstasy ; her eyes being for the most part
closed and immovable. She did not say as much, but
it was the general impression that during her ecstasy
she frequently beheld Jesus, her divine Spouse, Mary,
her powerful Advocate, and those saints to whom she
had a particular devotion, especially S. Francis and S.
Clare. At last it became evident that her departure

188 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

was at hand, and for the fourth time she received the
lioly Viaticum. Before it was administered, although
her voice was so feeble that she feared it would be
impossible to make herself heard, she requested her
father confessor to ask in her name the forgiveness
•of the religious who surrounded her, for the bad
example she had given them, as well as for all the
faults she had committed during the term of her
•superiorship. Sister Christina Eleosari was not pre
sent, for she was confined to her bed by illness ; so
Veronica asked that a message might be conveyed to
her. After our Saint had occupied herself for a con
siderable time in holy affections to Jesus in the blessed
Sacrament, she took great pains to impress upon her
.spiritual daughters the importance of exact fulfilment
both of the laws of God and of the Church, as also of
the rules and constitutions of the convent, and of the
maintenance of peace and mutual charity among them
selves. She gave them all her crucifix to kiss, and
-said, " Never lose sight of the infinite love which He
has shown us."

On the morning of the 8th of July, which was her
last day on earth, she received her fourth visit from
the bishop, and obtained leave from his lordship to
have the Sacrament of Extreme Unction repeated.
•She accompanied it with intense acts of faith, hope,
and the most perfect charity. She then asked for
his pastoral blessing, and for the papal benediction
in articulo mortis, both of which he bestowed on
her amid the tears of the bystanders. Her con
fessor then proceeded to give her the blessing of
the order, that of the most holy rosary, and of the
seven Dolours. She then remained perfectly tranquil,
.her right hand never relaxing its hold on the image

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 180'

of her crucified Lord, towards Whom she poured forth
in silence her tenderest affections. About the middle
of the night she entirely lost the power of speech,
and her agony commenced. The confessor went
through the usual recommendation of a departing
soul, accompanied by the prayers of all the nuns, who
never left Veronica during the whole of the night.
Dying as she was, it was evident that she joined
them as well as she could with her internal petitions,
although she could not use her voice. Throughout
her agony, which lasted for three hours, like that of
our divine Redeemer, she did not give the least sign
of agitation or alarm. As morning broke, her con
fessor, being informed that she had but a very short
time to live, said to her, " Take courage, Sister
Veronica, you are very near that which you have so>
ardently desired." At these words her joy was in
expressible, and she began to look fixedly at her con
fessor. He continued to recite the prayers which the-
Church has appointed for the dying, and suggested the
usual pious acts, without thinking why it was that the
dying Saint kept her eyes fixed upon him. At length
God gave him light to remember that Veronica had
often told him that she would not even wish to leave-
this world, until dismissed by holy obedience, which
she now asked by her earnest gaze. Animated by a,
lively faith in God, he approached her and said :
" Sister Veronica, since it is the Will of our Lord that
you should now go to enjoy Him, and since it is the
pleasure of His divine Majesty that you should not
pass away from us without the order of His minister,
I give it you." Veronica immediately dropped her
eyes in token of submission ; then she looked round
on her daughters to take a last leave and blessing,.

190 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

after which she bowed her head like her crucified
Spouse, gave her last sigh, and her blessed soul winged
its flight to the bosom of her Beloved. This took
place about seven o'clock in the morning on Friday,
always to her a day replete with heavenly favours, the
9th of July, 1727. She was in the sixty-seventh year
of her age, and had spent fifty years in religion, and
eleven in the office of abbess.

We shall not attempt to describe here the commotion
which ensued, not only in the convent, but in the city
.at large ; nor the honours of her funeral, for we shall
Teserve such details for the following book. We must
not, however, omit some description of her person, as
it will be acceptable to those devout to her. Her
external appearance gave indications of the heavenly
gifts which enriched her soul. Veronica was of middle
height and fair complexion ; her face oval and beau
tiful, though she had a slight mark to the right of her
under lip ; her eyes were bright, and their expression
habitually cheerful. Although she practised such
severe mortifications as those we are about to describe
in the next book, she was not emaciated, a grace which
she perhaps obtained from our Lord, in order that
her fasts and penances might be concealed. Her
manners were courteous and obliging, and qualified with
great modesty and religious reserve ; so that we may
apply to her the eulogium which S. Ennodius gives in
his life of S. Epiphanius, Bishop of Ticino : " Modesty,
which is the mother of good works, shone conspicuous
in him. The grace of his person was an index to his
soul. The sweetness of his beaming smile harmonized
with the melody of his discourse. The calm splendour
of his eye reflected the peace of his soul. His marble
brow might have borrowed its whiteness from the very

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 191

source of light. His countenance was a beautiful
mirror of his life." In like manner, there bloomed
in Veronica, as the spring in the fields, that modesty
which is the mother of good works. Her outward
loveliness was an image of her inward beauty. Her
radiant smiles added charms to her words ; while the
lustre of her eye indicated the serenity of her spirit.
Her forehead was fair as ivory, and her appearance
was altogether an emblem of her life.

BOOK III.

OF HER HEROIC VIRTUES, AND OF THE GIFTS
WHICH SHE POSSESSED IN COMMON WITH
OTHER SAINTS.

13

CHAPTER I.

-JESUS CHRIST HIMSELF BECOMES HER VISIBLE IN
STRUCTOR IN CHRISTIAN AND PERFECT LIFE. HER
CONSTANT DESIRE OF GREATER PERFECTION.

WE have already witnessed such numerous instances
of the heroic virtue of Veronica, that to some persons
it may appear superfluous to devote a separate
treatise to the same subject. But so many of her
actions are illustrious on account of their exceeding
sanctity, that we should fail in one of the principal
duties of a biographer, if we were to omit to recom
mend them to the imitation of our readers. We are
obliged, as it is, to make a selection, for if we were
to mention all, we should swel? this volume to an un
reasonable size. We shall, therefore, confine ourselves
to the most remarkable facts.

But before entering on this narrative, it is well to
remember the source from whence she derived such
supernatural grace. Jesus Christ, Who is Incarnate
Wisdom, was pleased to constitute Himself her Master
and Guide ; and thus from her earliest years she had
been instructed in this heavenly science by Him Who is
at once the Author and Model of all that is most holy.
Veronica was not more than three years old when she
was permitted to behold our Lord, as we have already
seen in the second chapter of the first book. She
was then taught that she must belong entirely to

13—2

196 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

Jesus, that her heart must be changed, that she must
practise certain rules of life, and aim at retirement,
mortification of the senses, silence, obedience, and
the avoidance of all curiosity. Then again in her
sixth year she saw the Divine Infant, and was
reproached by Him because she had sometimes
diverted herself with juvenile sports, in company
with other children. When she had attained the age
of nine years, He excited within her an ardent long
ing for holy Communion, and infused into her soul
special lights, in order that she might make a good
preparation, and an exact confession of her past life.
He also kindled within her heart a holy fervour the
first time that she was permitted to receive the holy
Eucharist, which was on the 2nd of February, 1670.
These three circumstances are found in the diary of
Father Cappelletti, which we have often had occasion
to quote. Veronica herself confided them to him on
the 19th of December, 1702, when she related to him
the vision she had had on the 2nd, in which our
Lord had shown her her heart under the figure of iron,
and had reproved her for want of correspondence to
His grace, and reminded her of the rare favours which
had been vouchsafed her as a child. The reader will
recollect this vision in the third chapter of the first
book.

But still more distinct and elaborate were the
instructions she received from our Saviour during the
night which followed Easter day in 1697, after the
solemnity at which her mystic nuptials had been
renewed, and when He gave her a precious ring with
three gems. During that night He appeared to her,
and said, " Wilt thou do whatever I shall command
thee?" To which she replied, "Yes, my God, I will

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 197

do all with Thy grace." At the same time she received
an intimate knowledge of her own nothingness, and
deep sorrow for her sins (sure signs of the truth of
her heavenly vision), and our Lord, after bestowing
His blessing, continued as follows : "I am about to
give thee rules for thy conduct. 1. I wish thee
to be faithful, to be diligent, and to co-operate with
all that I, thy Spouse, work in thee. During this life
thou must be like a corpse, unconscious of self, and
leaving the care of all to Me. 2. I wish from thee a
strict obedience to thy confessor and superiors, and
that thou regard thyself as a novice who has only just
come into religion. Such is My Will, and I confirm
thee now as My spouse. Let thy obedience be blind,
particularly as regards thy confessor, conferring with
him clearly and definitely. 3. Make it a rule in all
thy works to have an upright and pure intention of
promoting only My glory. In everything let thy
object be the accomplishment of My Will, which
thou shalt ascertain from the lips of My representative.
4. I command thee to observe a rigorous silence : never
speaking save on religious subjects, when charity re
quires it, or when it is expedient for thine own good or
that of others. 5. By means of mortification and con
tempt thou mayest advance along the path of humility.
Let all these things guide thee in thy works, that thou
mayest never lose sight of thine own nothingness.
6. I wish thee to go barefoot, and to ask leave for
this of thy confessor in My Name. 7. I enjoin thee
to write a full account of all this for thy confessor, and
to describe all the operations which I work in thee,
simply, sincerely, and accurately, in order that My
great love for thee may be seen and known. Maintain
thyself in peace, for it shall all conduce to the benefit

198 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

of thy soul, and to My honour and glory.* 8. Never
give an opinion or counsel" to any one, until thou hast
first asked My direction in prayer. 9. Be sure, 0 My
spouse ! to have always firm confidence in Me, and
distrust of thyself. I wish thee to walk between fear
and love, so that fear may preserve thee in knowledge
of self, and love draw thee to close union with Me.
10. I have chosen thee to act as mediatrix between
sinners and Myself : I confirm thee now in that office,
not merely by inspiration, but by word of mouth.
Let it be thy business to save souls ; for their salvation
and My glory thou must be ready to sacrifice thy life
and thy blood. 11. For the future thou shall keep
thyself in the exercise of My divine presence ; and in
whatsoever condition thou mayest be, fasten thyself to
the simple and naked cross, and bind thyself to it by
My Will 12. I wish thee to be entirely transformed
into Myself. I make over to thee My Passion, My
merits, and all the sufferings of the thirty-three years
of My Life, that thou mayest work with Me and
suffer with Me. In all things conform thyself to My
Will ; divest thyself of all besides, so that thou mayest
truly say — ' I AM CRUCIFIED WITH CHRIST.' "

These divine rules for attaining to sublime perfec
tion, are transcribed word for word from Veronica's
written documents of the year 1697. They would have
sufficed for ever, but so great was the care with which
our Lord regarded the spiritual profit of His well-
beloved disciple and spouse, that He did not fail to
renew the remembrance of His instructions, in whole
or in part, by means of almost daily visions, as may
be seen by any one who chooses to consult her volu-

* This was said because she was always afraid of pride and
vainglory, when writing about her own gifts.

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 199

minous writings. A very remarkable instance of such
a repetition occurred in the year 1700, on the 5th of
April, when our Lord appeared to her for the purpose
of removing the scars of the stigmata. She writes as
follows concerning that occasion : " Our Lord wishes
that I should lay myself out for the good of my neigh
bours, and that I should have neither human respect
nor self-love ; and that I should go, either by night or
day, to give counsel to whosoever may need it at my
hands ; for He assures me that He intends to speak
through me for the advantage of others. Our Lord
has also convinced me how negligent I have hitherto
been in this respect ; and how, through this, other souls
have lost the fervour of divine love. At the same time
He made me aware that He desires me to be entirely
denuded of self, without reflection upon myself. It is
His Will that I should be prepared for everything, and
that I should mention whatever occurs to my confessor.
Again He said to me, ' Be faithful • be faithful.' To
which I seemed to reply, ' Grant me some particular
direction as to this.' * Be faithful in everything,' He
said. ' But be specially careful,' He added, ' to cherish
zeal for My honour, to accomplish My "Will, to sever
thy soul from self, to practise prompt obedience, to be
contented in the midst of pains and labours, to delight
in being treated contemptuously, to be charitably
vigilant on behalf of others, to attract all to My holy
service, to be exact in religious observance, and to
live like one dead, never allowing thyself the smallest
gratification. Thou must also exercise thyself strenu
ously in humility and obedience.' "

Again, on the 4th of December, 1707, Father
Cappelletti tells us in his diary, that he heard from
her own lips, that after she had received holy Com-

200 S. VERONICA. GIULIANI.

munion, our Lord appeared to her, and gave her a
fresh rule of life, which contained an abstract of the
former, with the addition that in the morning of
the day she was to meditate on His most sacred
Passion, beginning with the prayer in the garden,
and continuing until evening with all the other
sorrowful mysteries ; and then beginning again as at
first. Her attention was thus to be fixed hour by
hour, or rather moment by moment ; and she was to
relate to her confessor all the details of God's work in
her soul — an indubitable sign, like all the rest, of the
reality of these heavenly graces.

The devil took occasion, from these frequent lessons
given by our Lord Jesus under a visible form, to deceive
Veronica by assuming a similar one, but she was too
great an adept in the science of her divine Master to
be seduced by his artifices. She mentions several of
these occurrences under the date of the year 1700.
Once he took upon him the appearance of our Lord, and
presented himself before her with his countenance all
resplendent, showing her a large book, and informing
her that it contained a summary of perfection. But
she perceived his artifice in a moment, and nobly
replied, "Infernal monster, I have no need of thy
books; I want no other book but the crucifix, and
the Will of God. Of myself I can do nothing ; I am
full of imperfections." Such unfeigned humility put
Satan to instant flight, leaving behind him an offen
sive odour in her cell. Another time he assumed the
same glorified aspect, and said to her, ''Stand firm,
and doubt not ; I am come to console thee, and to
teach thee how thou must conduct thyself." Where
upon the faithful disciple of Jesus smiled, and then,
in a tone of grave contempt, inquired, " Deceiver,

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 201

who art thou ? Thou art the devil, art thou not V
So the traitor departed ; but, as he did not despair
of ultimate success, he presented himself again under
the same form, and with a cheerful countenance said,
" I am for thee ; do not doubt." To which she replied,
" Mind your own business. I do not care for you ;
I hope in the mercy of God. I desire Him, and trust
in Him;" saying which she spat in his face. The
proud demon was immediately put to flight, but
presently returned, and said, " I do not wish thee to
practise such severities as thou dost. Human nature
should be kept in subjection just so far as that it may
serve the spirit " (an excellent aphorism, but misap
plied). " I give thee, as regards conferences, a rule
not to trouble thyself about any more. What thou
hast done already is enough for me." But the prudent
virgin ridiculed these suggestions, and replied accord
ingly; "I do not need thy lessons. Mind thyself.
I desire to do the Will of God, and His representative
must know all. I shall continue to do this in spite of
you." This was enough to banish at once the father
of disobedience.

It is, however, time to quit this not unprofitable
digression. The celebrated adage of S. Ambrose, in
his book concerning virgins, strikes us as appropriate
here — " The first desire of learning springs from the
nobility of the master." It is not, therefore, surpris
ing that Veronica, who had been favoured with the
personal instruction of our Lord Jesus Christ, should
exhibit so much ardour in aspiring to the sublimer
degrees of that perfection of which He is the Mas
ter. And, in fact, if we could only look through
all her precious writings, which are so voluminous as
to fill a large box, we should find that in all the

202 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

visions which she describes, in the midst of the most
signal favours which she received from God, she never
manifested the least desire for these extraordinary pri
vileges ; and on the innumerable occasions on which
she spoke familiarly with God, she never asked for
anything but contrition for her sins, knowledge of
her own nothingness, conformity to the divine Will,
the conversion of sinners, crosses and pure suffering,
and the grace of divine love. It appears that these
desires were, in a certain sense, by special privilege, in
nate in her, as is clear from considering the history of
her earliest years ; and that, like the passions of other
children, they grew with her growth, and strengthened
with her strength. We have already seen that they
were not mere empty hankerings and desires; and
this will be still more manifested by what follows.

CHAPTER II.

VERONICA'S HEROIC PERFECTION IN THE THEOLOGICAL.
VIRTUES.

LET not the reader be surprised at our devoting only
one chapter to a subject which comprehends the basis,
not only of the Christian life, but also of the most
sublime holiness, viz., faith, hope, and love of God.
We have not taken this course from any lack of
heroic actions on the part of Veronica, but because it
would be superfluous to go over again minutely the
ground we have alreacTy trodden in our first and second
books, especially since we have seen the sacred familia
rity which existed between her saintly soul and God
during more than sixty years, her almost dailv

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 203

visions, and the wondrous mystery of those espousals
to which she was so graciously raised by our Lord
Jesus Christ. It is obvious that the most lively faith,
the firmest hope, and the most ardent charity must
have reigned in such a soul. Nevertheless, in order
to accommodate ourselves in some degree to the
ordinary style of biographers, we will not omit some
distinct mention of these ; but a selection must be
made, both for the sake of brevity, and the reasons
given above.

To begin with faith : as God was constantly before
the eyes of Veronica, she regulated all her actions by
the maxim, God sees me. This is attested in the pro
cess by her former director, Father Segapeli. So
habitual with her was this exercise of the presence of
God, that her days passed without her perceiving it.
She admits as much in her journal, under date of the
3rd of April, 1G97 ; adding, " On several occasions the
Lord was at my side, in the literal sense of the words.
I was aware of it, and was thus enabled to perform in
a short space of time, what, under ordinary circum
stances, would have required whole days." Thus we
see how, in her case, a life of extreme activity could
be combined with an almost perpetual contemplation.
She was in the constant habit, when abbess, of con
versing with her novices and the whole community
upon the mysteries of the Faith, though never in a
controversial manner, for she could not bear people to
ask the why and the ho\v of every mystery. If any
one attempted to do so, she would reprove them, and
tell them that our province is to believe and not to
investigate. This is an excellent rule, particularly for
the unlearned. Veronica, although a person of mode
rate natural endowments, and very little education,

204 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

as Father Guelfi and others testify, could yet speak so
learnedly on the subject of divine mysteries and perfec
tions, that the most profound theologian could not have
excelled her. Hence it was a common opinion among
the nuns that on several occasions when she held
chapters as their abbess, it was the Mother of God
herself who addressed them through the mouth of
Veronica ; which opinion was confirmed by her own
declaration that not she herself, but the Blessed Vir
gin, was the abbess of the convent.

She burned with the most intense desire to see the
holy faith propagated throughout the world; and if
she had been permitted, she would fain have compassed
the globe, in order to evangelize idolatrous lands, and
seal her testimony with her own blood. The following
is a striking instance of the spirit which animated her.
When Father Crivelli was confessor extraordinary
to the community, Veronica one day requested him
to preach them a sermon, in which he was to invite
all idolaters, Turks, heretics, and schismatics, to come
and embrace the truth. The good father smilingly
inquired, " Of what use can the invitation be, when
those to whom it is addressed are unable to hear it ?"
But she pressed him so earnestly, that at last he com
plied, and delivered a sermon at the grate, such as he
would have preached to the most barbarous tribes of
India. Veronica literally danced for joy, and could
not sufficiently express her gratitude to the father.
It seemed to her as if she were herself preaching in the
midst of the savages, and reaping a rich harvest in the
conversion of many souls.

In order to satisfy in some degree her desire for
martyrdom, on the night of S. Laurence's feast,
and frequently at other times, she would impose on

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 205

herself various fearful sufferings, for the purpose of
imitating that saint and martyr. She made for her
self a species of hurdle, of thorns, on which she lay
without any protection for the space of three
Misereres recited slowly. After this she would
squeeze herself under a basket, and remain thus
painfully imprisoned until the day was far advanced.
Then she would give herself six hundred and sixty-
six blows with a scourge made of thorns, and end by
holding her tongue for a great length of time under a
heavy stone, praying the holy martyr to obtain from
God the conversion of the whole world. Even when
she was a novice, she had such earnest longings after
martyrdom, that while she was conversing one day
with the mistress of the novices upon the subject, she
was seized with such a violent palpitation of the heart,
that it seemed as though it were breaking. The novice-
mistress heard three loud cracks, so that she feared our
Saint was about to die on the spot, and wished to take
her to the infirmary; but Veronica, who knew the
real state of the case, assured her that nothing serious
was the matter. It was on this occasion, perhaps,
that the letter F, signifying Faith, was imprinted for
the first time on her heart. We pass over such parti
culars as are common to other saints; for instance,
the supreme veneration which she entertained for all
sacred persons and things, her pious attention to every
act of religion, her special devotion to the Blessed
Virgin, to her guardian angel and patron saints, and
the peculiar interest which she felt in celebrating the
greater solemnities of the Church ; and proceed to the
consideration of the next theological virtue.

Let it not be thought that the exercise of hope
necessarily precludes all fear as to one's eternal salva-

206 S, VERONICA GIULIANI.

tion, for the Philippians are exhorted by the apostle
to work out their salvation with fear and trembling.
In fact, the theological virtue of hope, whose object
is God, takes its rise in the fear of our own
weakness and natural corruption. Such was the
case with Veronica. In a letter of hers, written to
Bishop Codebo on the 18th of January, 1725, she
thus expresses herself: "May the most holy Virgin
obtain for me the salvation of my soul ; I always fear
and tremble." From this diffidence of herself she rose
to firm confidence in the mercy of God. She would
therefore frequently sing the 135th Psalm, which
begins, "Praise the Lord, for He is good," and
which terminates every verse with, "for His mercy
endureth for ever." Accordingly she had no fear
of death, but was, on the contrary, anxious to die.
Sister Florida Ceoli, who lived twenty-four years
with her, bears witness to this fact. If our Saint re
frained from praying for death as a boon, it was only
in order that she might suffer more; and this was
an evidence of her hope for that reward which God
has promised to those who suffer.

But this virtue was chiefly conspicuous in the trials
through which she had to struggle. Among the
temptations by which the devil strove to effect her
ruin, those of distrust and despair were not the
lightest, or the least frequent. " Thou art ours, thou
art ours," said the evil one. Upon which Veronica
retorted — "If I am yours, why do you tempt me?"
But it may conduce to the instruction of many to hear
iier own account of her conduct during these attacks.

" It is under obedience," she says, " that I write the
details of some of those assaults which are so fre
quently made upon me by the devil. They are of

S. VERONICA GIULIAXL 207

various descriptions. To displease him, I shall sum
them up in general, and then descend to particulars.
Satan seems to mock me ; but he has good reason to
do so, for I am a vile worm of earth : I am nothing,
1 can do nothing, I can will nothing. The Will
of God is my stay. Though I can do nothing,
1 rely with a firm faith on the power of God. I
trust myself to His power. He fights for me.
I glory in His infinity, I hope in His mercy, I
fold myself in the arms of His immense love and
unlimited power. The farther I enter into the
greatness of God, the more strengthened I feel ; and
I derive from this a generous readiness to wrestle with
all the powers of hell. Again I repeat that of myself
I can do nothing, I am good for nothing ; I take my
stand on the consideration of my own nothingness ;
and the more deeply I bury myself in this abyss, the
more do I find myself drawn to the contemplation of the
divine attributes. I fix my gaze upon the mercy
of my God, and behold as in a mirror the love with
which He has blessed, and continues to bless my
soul. ... It is in this divine charity that I place my
trust, when I see my nothingness and incapacity
without the grace of God." Her writings are full of
these sentiments.

Since she was herself so good a combatant, it is
not surprising that she should have excelled in as
sisting others when engaged in similar conflicts.
"We could give many illustrations of this; but, for
brevity's sake, we will content ourselves with one,
which is related in the process by Sister Florida
Ceoli, whom we have so often had occasion to name.
She was the next in authority to Veronica, and died
in the odour of sanctity; her evidence, therefore,

208 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

has great weight. When she was a novice under
Veronica, she was a good deal troubled on the sub
ject of her own predestination, and the devil did
his best to foment her fears. One day in Holy
Week, in either 1703 or the following year, while
she was taking the discipline with her novice-
mistress, in memory of the Passion of Jesus, the
arch-fiend tried to interrupt her in this mortification,
saying, " Wilt thou see if thou art going to be con
demned eternally? Behold hell open before thee 1"
And at the same moment the terrified novice saw
before her eyes a great whirlpool of fire, and began
to weep violently. Her saintly mistress perceived
the cause, and said to her, "Do not be afraid : have
faith. The devil is a liar; what he shows you is
merely an illusion." So saying, she embraced her
affectionately. These few words, with their accom
panying embrace, brought such consolation to the
poor novice, that her agitation was calmed in a mo
ment. Subsequently the same Sister Florida attri
buted to the heroic hope of Veronica the abundant
assistance in the way of alms which during her govern
ment flowed into the monastery, for when she had at
first assumed the superiorship the establishment was
in a wretched condition, overwhelmed with embarrass
ments, and destitute of necessaries. When our Saint
became abbess, she paid off the debts, enlarged the
building, and supplied it with all that was requisite.

Lastly, in order to give some idea of her intense
love of God, of which we have already seen many
instances, we must briefly remark that her exte
rior would often present signs of that ineffable
charity with which she was possessed, and, as it were,
inebriated. On several occasions she ran, as though

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 209

out of herself, along the open galleries of the convent
and in the garden walks, springing on the trees, and
inviting all creatures, whether reasoning or not, to join
her in loving and blessing her God. When she ad
dressed the community as abbess, the most tender ex
pressions would burst from her lips in speaking of God,
whom she termed " Father," " Friend," and " Spouse
of Souls." Thus would she excite her daughters to a
grateful correspondence of feeling with her. On the
Vigil of Pentecost she spoke with such impressive
energy on divine love, that the whole community was
melted into tears, and the religious declared that it
seemed to them as though on that day they had
witnessed a renewal of S. Peter's preaching after the
descent of the Holy Ghost in the Cenacle at Jerusalem,
so- powerfully were they moved. Sister Florida adds
that one evening when our Saint was speaking on a
similar topic, she beheld her countenance suddenly
assume an appearance of angelic beauty. She de
clared that her hand was then seized by Veronica,
who continued in an ecstasy for the space of an hour
and a half, and that she found it impossible, with
all her efforts, to rescue her hand from that grasp.
She also mentions a still more remarkable fact.
Father Antonio Cappelletti had given directions to
two of the religious that whenever they saw her in
these raptures of love they should deluge her hands
and feet with cold water : this was done, and several
times the water, when applied, was seen to boil, as
though it had been brought into contact with a strong
flame.

Hitherto we have dwelt on the tender character of
her love. A few words must be said on the strength
which distinguished it. The supreme affection which

14

210 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

she entertained for God induced her to destroy every
thing in herself which might displease Him. Hence
arose the intense contrition which she displayed in
manifesting the slightest imperfections to her con
fessor. This is attested by the last confessor she ever
had, Father Guelfi, who mentions that she was in the
habit of prefacing her self-accusations with the words,
" I have offended God," while this declaration cost her
such pain, that her heart seemed ready to break, and
it frequently happened that it stopped her breathing.
She appeared to be in a certain manner jealous of
inanimate things — for instance, she would embrace
the trees and the stones, kissing them, and blessing
them, because they never disobey God or transgress
His commandments. Suffering, unmixed suffering on
behalf of her Beloved, was the object of her most
earnest desires. This burning charity was symbolized
by the flames impressed on her heart, and was illus
trated by the following vision : — She writes that on
Easter Day, in the year 1698, Jesus appeared to her,
and holding in His Hand a heart, which He drew
from His Breast, pronounced the following words,
" Tell me, whose is this heart?"—" Lord, it is Thine,"
replied Veronica. — "Tell me, whose is this heart?"
repeated our Lord ; and she gave the same answer as
before. But Jesus, as He had done to St. Peter, turned
to her again with the same inquiry, " Tell me, whose
is this heart?" and for the third time Veronica re
plied, " It is Thine."—" If it is Mine, then," resumed
our Lord, " I shall put it back in its proper place."
Then, showing her His own divine Heart within His
opened Side, He placed Veronica's above it. At this
sight she became all on fire with love. She had in
numerable favours like the above, particularly on

8. VERONICA GIULIANI. 211

occasions of sacramental Communion. The blessed
Eucharist was often administered to her in a visible
manner by angels, by the most Holy Virgin, and by
Jesus Christ Himself. Father Cappelletti alone men
tions no fewer than five of these instances within the
years 1702, 1703, and 1704. He obtained his infor
mation from her own lips at the time he was her con
fessor, and he gives very conclusive evidence of this,
for he states that on several mornings when he was
saying Mass at the convent, he gave her a purely
mental command to be communicated at the hands of
angels, and that after the termination of the holy Sac
rifice, she herself mentioned to him the command she
had received, and its accomplishment. His diary men
tions the 21st of November, 1702, as being the date
of one of these occurrences. Such rare privileges, like
those of which our second book is full, belong to the
class termed gratuitous (gratis data), because they
have no foundation in the merits of the recipient :
although, as we may learn from the lives of other
saints, God in His ordinary providence does not grant
them excepting to such souls as are most enamoured
of His divine Majesty. Hence we may infer the
greatness of Veronica's love for her Supreme Good.

CHAPTER III.

HER REMARKABLE ZEAL AND CHARITY TOWARDS HER
NEIGHBOUR.

LOVE for our neighbour is the twin sister of love of God,
and is concerned with both the temporal and spiritual

14—2

212 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

advantage of others. In the former it may be termed
charity, and in the latter, zeal. Veronica shone con
spicuous in both. With regard to the first, from her
very infancy she seemed inclined, by preventing grace,
to relieve others. As she grew in years, she advanced
in charity. When it fell to her as a religious to have
the charge of the turn, and still more afterwards,
when she became abbess, she did her utmost to assist
the poor who applied to the monastery for alms ; and
although she could not personally attend the prisons
and hospitals, she visited them in spirit by desires
and prayers, as she one day admitted to Sister Mary
JBoscaini, who was asking her how to employ herself
during a season of dryness of spirit,

It was impossible to surpass the charity which she
evinced towards the sick members of the community,
particularly when she was abbess, for then she enjoyed
more liberty as to the disposal of her time ; night and
day she was to be met with at their bedside; she would
visit them at any sacrifice of her own convenience,
in case they should be in want of assistance. In
order that they might be better attended, she added
two to the usual number of infirmarians, and whenever
she could, she nursed them with her own hands. Her
heroism, was specially manifested in coming down
every day to the gate of the monastery, to dress the
wounds of Sister Antony, an external sister, who was
suffering from a dreadful cancer in the breast. When
any sister was dying, Veronica, unmindful of her own
convenience, hardly left her side, even for meals, but
did all in her power to administer to her bodily as well
as spiritual relief. She acted in the same way towards
Sister Margaret Marconi della Penna di Billi, who,
besides being in consumption, was much wasted away.

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 213

She never left the patient's bed for several days, neither
would she have thought of taking any nourishment,
if the sisters, moved with compassion, had not brought
her some little refreshment. Hence all the nuns were
anxious in their last illness to have her at their
side.

There was a religious of a disagreeable temper, who,
when attacked by a slowly-consuming cancer in the
breast, became almost unbearable to those who waited
on her. Veronica was constantly in and out of her
cell to see if she wanted anything ; but the nun fre
quently drove her away, although her abbess, by her
unbecoming deportment, and told her to take care not
to come into her presence when she was dying.
When that time came, she repented of her previous
impatience, and asked pardon ; after which she could
not bear any one but Veronica at her bedside. The
latter, who was always on the watch, no sooner heard
herself summoned by night or day, than she replied,
" Here I am, sister ; what do you want ?" And she
persevered in this assiduity to the last. When any of
the sisters died, she would lay them out with her own
hands, place them on the bier, convey them to the
choir, keep watch over them to the end, and at length
bury them, doing her best to pray and to procure
prayers for them.

Her zeal for their spiritual welfare was not less
striking. We have already seen that our Lord
Jesus Christ appointed her to act as mediatrix
between sinners and His divine justice. The more
effectually to incite her to this mediation, He caused
her to see, and even experience, the bitterness of
those pains to which transgressors are destined. She
mentions several instances of this in her writings.

21 4 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

In December, 1G96, after she had been running about
the garden in a state of ecstasy, during pouring rain,
exclaiming that she wanted to find her God, she at
length paused, and said, in the midst of her sighs, " My
God, my Infinite Love ! I would fain have this boon,
that Thou shouldst be no more offended. There is
nothing I would not do to prevent the loss of so
many souls. 0 God ! 0 God ! I feel that my heart is
opening." " At this moment/' she continues, " God
gave me some idea of the ingratitude of creatures, and
how much this sin displeases Him. I beheld our Lord
in the sufferings of His Passion, scourged, crowned with
thorns, and with a heavy cross on His shoulders. He
said to me, * Behold, and mark well this place ; it
shall never have an end : My justice and My rigorous
indignation constitute its agony.' I seemed to hear a
tremendous noise; a multitude of devils appeared,
holding fast bound in chains a variety of animals.
The latter suddenly assumed human forms, but they
were so ugly and hideous, that they frightened me
more than the demons themselves. . . All at once
they resumed the appearance of beasts, and were pre
cipitated into an abode of utter darkness, where they
cursed God and His saints. Here I was enraptured,
and our Lord communicated to me that this place was
hell, and that its inhabitants were departed souls,
who, in consequence of their sins, had been con
demned to those bestial forms, and that some of them
had been religious when on earth. 0 my God !
what is there I can do to prevent these crimes ? I
was made to understand that the sin of ingratitude is
one so displeasing to our Lord, that whoever is guilty
of it crucifies Him, as it were, afresh. Religious commit
many sins of this kind, and are lost in consequence. Jesus

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 215

showed me His cross, His precious Wounds, and His
Blood, which streamed down on the earth, and said
to me, < The value of this is infinite ; I gave it all for
the salvation of souls, but I find few to avail them
selves of it.' " In another of these visions— for she
had very many such— she relates the various kinds of
torments which she beheld, and adds that unless she
had been supported by her angels, and the most
Blessed Virgin, she must have died of simple fear.
She concludes; "I say no more, because I cannot say
enough. All that I have said is nothing. All I ever
heard on the subject from preachers, and all I ever
met with in books, is nothing. Hell never can be
understood, nor the anguish of its pains and torments."
Visions like these had the effect of exciting, to
an almost incredible degree, her zeal for the con
version of sinners. Incessant were the prayers and
penances which she offered up in order to bring
them back to God. This is attested by Father
Crivelli, her extraordinary confessor, who was better
acquainted with her than any one else. In order to
render her efforts more efficacious, she requested that
in the course of his missions he would cause whatever
pious souls he might meet with to make a spiritual
alliance with her, for the purpose of obtaining from
God, by their joint exertions, the repentance of those
who had strayed from the right path. " And it is my
firm belief," adds Father Crivelli, " that many of the
most important conversions which took place during
my missions, were the result of her prayers and
penances ; particularly as I was in the habit, when
pressed by great difficulties, of invoking mentally the
assistance of those very prayers and penances. And
I was animated in my work by the conviction which

216 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

God frequently impressed on me, that Veronica was
present with me in spirit, when I preached missions."
Still more striking was an idea current among
many, and founded on various expressions dropped
by our Saint : namely, that it had been granted her,,
for the promotion of this, her great object, to experience
during her mortal life the torments of hell, save only
the pain of loss and the privation of God. With
respect to the supplications which she offered up
for sinners, she is declared by eye-witnesses to have
shed tears of blood. Sister Mary Magdalen Boscaini
deposed as follows, after mentioning the terrible
mortifications which she added to her petitions
on behalf of sinners and unbelievers : " Veronica,"
she says, " frequently shed tears of blood, when,
in her deep recollection, God made known to
her the state of sinners, the grievousness of the
offences offered to Him, and their miserable con
dition. I say this happened frequently, because
several of the nuns have told me that on various
occasions they were witnesses to this fact, viz., our
present abbess, Sister Clare, who \vas the companion
of our Saint, and the two lay sisters, Giacinta and
Frances. I myself have more than once seen these
tears of blood in her eyes. I have also seen a
black veil of hers spotted in several places with the
blood which she shed on these occasions. This last
circumstance is attested in writing by Father Raniero
Guelfi, her confessor, who gave the veil in question to
my uncle, Don Domenico Boscaini, prior of S. Sisto,
at Pisa. This document I have read. Father Guelfi
had the veil either from Father Girolamo Bastianelli,
or from Father Bald' Antonio Cappelletti, I do not
exactly remember which."

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 217

Whilst our Saint was abbess, she frequently gave
orders for processions and special devotions, and would
request that each one of the community would pray for
the conversion of one sinner, and implore Almighty God
to send all the sufferings and chastisements on herself,
their abbess, in order that the boon might be granted.
Such fervent prayers were the fruits of that charity
which our Lord teaches us] is the highest of all ; for
Veronica offered herself as a victim of expiation, and
consequently her petitions could not return unanswered
from the throne of mercy. Sister Florida Ceoli says,
" I sawfther literally shedding tears of blood. I dried
them with my own hand. She was in the act of pray
ing for the conversion of a sinner, whose name I with
hold out of respect ; and being in a state of ecstasy,
she said in my presence : ' Courage ! I hope we shall
gain this soul.' I afterwards learned from her con
fessor that she had told him that the soul in question
would be converted to God, and the event proved the
truth of her prediction. His subsequent life and death
were holy ; his conversion was a notorious and public
fact, as was also his happy decease."

One of the religious had a brother who lived a life of
dissipation. His sister commended him to the prayers
of Veronica, and, to the amazement of all, he aban
doned his evil courses and became a good Christian.
A religious in another convent was at the point of
death, and exhibited the worst symptoms of impeni
tence ; and our Saint received orders from Father Tassi-
nari, her confessor, to assist the dying nun in spirit.
This direction was promptly and zealously obeyed by
Veronica, who, during several days, was perceived
by her companions to be in a state of profound ab
straction ; and it was evident that she suffered mucli

218 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

interiorly. But they were all extremely consoled
when the fruit of her labours appeared in the sincere
contrition with which the dying religious ended her
life. A lady, who was devoted to worldly amusements,
and particularly fond of dancing, was attacked by a
dreadful cancer in the foot. Her conscience was dis
turbed by remorse; and the agonies consequent on
her disorder drove her to the brink of despair. Her
daughter and the Jesuit Father Ticciati, who was at
that time extraordinary confessor to the monastery,
got our Saint to pray for her. Her pleadings were
successful, for the unfortunate lady expired, after
giving satisfactory tokens of eternal salvation. At
her death she was assisted by the above-named father,
and still more by the powerful intercession of her
saintly mediatrix.

Another lady of Castello, who had led a most
scandalous life, was dying of a lingering disease, and
endeavoured to procure the prayers of Veronica on
behalf of her soul. The answer returned by our Saint
was that she must publicly ask pardon of the whole
city, if she wished to be saved. Everybody thought
that she could never be brought to do this, but
through the earnest prayers of Veronica an immediate
change was effected in her heart ; she sent for all the
parish priests of the city, and requested them to ask
from the altar, in her name, the forgiveness of the
people for all the scandal she had given. She died a
true penitent. Hence we see that the prayers of the
saints do not of themselves suffice to effect a conver
sion ; there must also be the co-operation of the sin
ner. In fact, whenever any one was commended to
her intercession, she directed what was to be done,
and her conditions were no sooner complied with,

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 219

than the happy result followed. The reverse was
the case if her suggestions were not attended to.
A zealous priest, having requested her to plead for a
certain person, she replied, "Yes, Father, I will
pray, but the pitchers are not ready at the well."
By which she meant that her petitions would not be
supported by the good- will of their subject. We find
from her writings, that on one occasion when she was
engaged in prayer to our Lord, Who was then visibly
before her, to the intent that she might be assured of
the conversion of certain individuals, which she had
very much at heart, He answered her with a smile full
of majesty, " Tell them that it is not enough to call
upon Me, they must come themselves and seek Me."

The zeal of Veronica knew no limits. It extended
itself to the whole Church militant and suffering.
She was frequently invited, by celestial visions, to offer
up her sufferings for the prosperity of the holy Catholic
Church. Once the Blessed Virgin said to her expressly,
"My daughter, pray for the necessities of Holy Church;
they are great." On the 12th of December, 1707,
Jesus Christ Himself appeared to her under the sem
blance of His Passion, and asked her to accept three
days of special suffering before the Feast of the
Nativity, to be applied to the wants of our holy
Mother the Church, and of the convent in which she
lived. The days were to be fixed by her confessor,
Father Cappelletti. He appointed the 16th, 21st, and
23rd of the month ; and describes in his diary the
nature of the sufferings which befell her on those
days. They chiefly consisted in a participation in the
heaviest sufferings of the divine Passion, added to
various ill-usage from the devil, and the most bitter
spiritual desolation. She endured also terrible palpi-

220 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

tations and tremblings, the details of which are taken/
from the above-mentioned diary : " Her head was all
swollen and pierced, as though a nail had been driven
into the middle of it. There was another great nail
which went through from ear to ear. Her eyes were
full of thorns, which made her alternately burning
hot and icily cold. Her nose, too, was swollen, and
full of pain. Her mouth, palate, and tongue were
in a state of burning inflammation. Her throat,
also, had swollen to such a degree as to threaten
suffocation. Her arms and legs had the appearance of
being bound to the very bones. She felt as though her
whole body was at one moment being squeezed under
a press, and at another crushed beneath a mill-stone,
Sometimes she felt heavy as lead, and cold as ice ; at
other times she had the sensation of being scorched
and utterly consumed in a furnace. Her own breath
seemed to her such that she wondered any one could
bear to be near her ; she even asked the sisters how
they could endure such a stench. She said the same
thing to me, but really what she referred to was neither
perceived by me, nor by any one else. Everything
that she took seemed to her to possess the same quality.
It was all dreadfully bitter, moreover, and occasioned
her great inward distress and vomiting." On the third
of these days, which fell on a Friday (as did the first)
our Lord appeared to her beneath the weight of His
sufferings, and again asked her to apply all she en
dured to the necessities of holy Church, informing
her that the wants of our spiritual Mother at that
time were nothing when compared with what they
would one day be. And truly the late unfortunate
times have already verified the prediction.

Ten years later, viz., in 1717, when Christen-

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 221

dom was in terror from the Turks, Veronica multi
plied her prayers and penances more than ever ; for
which reason she was maltreated by the demons,
who are the principal causes of the disasters which
befall the Church. There is a notice of these conflicts
in her journal for that year. " The devils inflicted
blows on me," she says, " exclaiming, ' Accursed one,
accursed one ! dost thou think thou canst keep us
bound ? Thou art a fool, thou art an idiot, thou art
our captive.' I laughed at their boasts, and said, ' I
am bound to the Will of God ; here I take my stand ;
may the divine Will live in me ; I wish for nothing
else. Even so, infernal monsters ! strike me, scourge
me, do whatever God allows you. Lying traitors that
you are ! I belong to God. With Him I wish to
remain, to accomplish ever His holy Will.' In the
innermost recesses of my soul I blessed God. I had
recourse to Mamma mia, most holy Mary. I said to
her from my heart, ' Most Holy Mary, defend me, as
sist me ; thou knowest that I am nothing, and that I
can do nothing.' I endeavoured to bury myself in
my own nothingness, at the same time that I made acts
of faith and confidence in God and Most Holy Mary."
Her hopes and prayers were not in vain, for in the
August of the same year, the Christians gained a great
victory over the Turks, as our Lord had revealed to
lier in the preceding March would be the case, in ac
cordance with which revelation she had ever since
predicted the event.

We must not forget her cares on behalf of the
Church suffering. Father Tassinari, who was her
special confessor for forty years, declares " that the
same charity which influenced her dealings with the
living, characterized her zeal on behalf of the dead.

222 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

She prayed night and day for the souls in purgatory.
She performed very severe penances for them; and
entreated Almighty God to impose on her all kinds of
sufferings, however dreadful, in order that they might
be liberated from those flames : and if she could have
suffered enough to set them all free, she would fain
have emptied purgatory." "We can form some idea of
the species of penalties to which she subjected herself
on their behalf, from an account written by herself
on the 1st of January, 1717. "I write under obedi
ence," she says ; " I have spent this last night in the
midst of pains of every description. Blessed be
God ! I have endured all kinds of bodily torment,
in the way of freezing cold, burning heat, nervous
convulsions and shocks, pains in all my bones ; I
have been pierced with steel weapons, and stretched
from wall to wall. I have also experienced the sensa
tion of being buried, so that I was unable to breathe.
I was carried down into a deep place, where I found
nothing but serpents and fierce animals. It seemed
to me that I was gnawed by all these creatures ; and
the agony which this caused me every moment was-
such that I was on the point of death. With regard
to the pains of purgatory, I can only say that if the
souls who are there could return to us, they would be
unable to describe them, for whatever they might say

would fall short of the reality The pains

of the body are nothing compared with those of the
soul. 0 God, thou knowest how fearful they are !
To be banished from God ! To be deprived of God !
In such a state every moment seems an eternity. An
hour passed in such a condition is more consuming
than every other suffering or cross."

Veronica was not left without a reward for all that

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 223

she endured. "From the conversations which I had
with her," says Father Tassinari, "as well as from
her own writings, I have ascertained that by the
merits of her holy obedience in offering up suffrages
for the dead, she obtained from our Lord the liberation
of an innumerable multitude. During her ecstasies,
Almighty God and the Blessed Virgin vouchsafed to
reveal these favours to her. She was frequently per
mitted to see the objects of her care set at liberty,
while she herself was left to suffer the most severe
trials for a long time. Among the souls set free by
her intercession was one of a priest, and one of a
religious of her own convent, named Sister Constance
Dini of Mercatello, who died in October, 1703 ; as also
that of a certain Sister Catherine. The last-mentioned
soul appeared to our Saint in the form of a globe of
light, deriving its lustre from a magnificent sun,
which signified God. Three times, however, a small
cloud came between these two objects, and obstructed
the passage of the sun's rays. Then the globe as
sumed the appearance of Sister Catherine, and the
ever glorious Virgin, who was present at the vision,
said to Veronica, " Ask this soul whether the applause
which was given her in the world is any plea
sure to her now T Veronica put the question, and
was answered, " Although it pleased God to grant me
a special grace of detachment, yet transitory things
were impediments to me ; that little cloud which
came between me and the sun was a sign of this. As
God is most pure, the soul which is anxious to be
united to Him must keep clear of the smallest obsta
cles, inasmuch as the least impediment or spot will
prevent it from enjoying His pure love." Our Blessed
Lady then desired Veronica to ask her what kind of

224 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

life was most pleasing to God. She replied, " A life
of sufferings, a life of humiliations and ignominies en
dured for God." These answers are sufficient proof
of the genuineness of the heavenly vision.

Sister Florida Ceoli bears witness to the liberation
of the soul of the Count Monte Marto, husband of
the Countess Gentilina. Father Guelfi attests the de
liverance of his father, Louis Ferdinand Guelfi, on the
Feast of the Assumption, 1725, after three days of pur
gatory. He also mentions the deliverance of his sister,
called in religion Sister Mary Gaetana, who died in
the convent of S. Clare, in her native place, Borgo
S. Sepolcro. That of Signer Giulio Spanaciari rests
upon the evidence of his daughter, Sister Mary Con
stance. Those of Mgr. Eustachj, of the auditor,
Monsignor Magi of Florence, of Father Cappelletti,
and of Pope Clement XI. of holy memory, stand upon
the testimony of Sister Mary Victoria Fucci. Sister
Mary Magdalen Boscaini brings forward the de
liverance of the father, mother, and uncle of Father
Crivelli, all of whom died at Milan. These were all
the fruits of Veronica's prayers and mortifications,
and were all revealed by apparitions, or in some other
unmistakable way. We see now with what good
reason the letter C, signifying charity, was stamped
upon her heart • as also the two flames, which typified
her sublime love of God, and her heroic charity
towards her neighbour.

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 225

CHAPTER IV.

HER SPIRIT OF POVERTY AND MORTIFICATION, AND
HER ANGELIC PURITY.

IT is customary to pass from the theological to the
cardinal virtues, which are the foundation of all mo
rality. Enough has been said in the tenth chapter of
the first book on the subject of her prudence and
justice towards men. What our Saint did towards
God, with regard to the choice of her last end, the
means of attaining it, and the rendering to God what
was due to Him, we have already seen ; and it will
be proved to us more strikingly by what is to come.
In this chapter we will consider her perfect observance
of her vow of evangelical poverty, and her admirable,
rather than imitable, mortification. These, combined
with her angelic purity, constituted the virtue of
temperance in an heroic degree.

She appeared to have an instinctive fondness for
evangelical poverty ; or rather, we should say, she was
endowed with that grace so early, that even in child
hood she was resolutely opposed to all those pomps
and vanities which are apt to charm the female eye,
It was her love for rigid poverty which induced her
to make choice of the Capuchin order, and in this
she excelled others in an extraordinary degree. She
was accustomed to wear the very oldest habit she
could get. Sister Florida Ceoli declares that when
Veronica was abbess, she wore a habit which had as
many as ninety-eight patches in it, and the only
wonder was how she could keep it from falling off.
At last the assistant earnestly requested her to sub-

15

226 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

stitute another for it, but our Saint would not consent,
except on condition that she should ask for one not
quite so bad in chapter as an alms. The furniture of
her cell consisted of a poor little bedstead, made of
two planks, with a worn-out coverlet laid on it, and a
canvas pillow stuffed with straw, a small stool, a
table with a devout print on it, and an earthen vessel
for holy water.

As she gave so bright an example herself, she was
able to urge the observance of this virtue on others.
At an early stage of her career, when she occupied no
position of authority, she obtained so much influence
by means of her truly religious deportment, that she
persuaded the nuns to give up their silk cushions
for lace and embroidery, as well as pious pictures on
parchment, silver pins, medals, and little crosses, be
cause in her opinion such things were inconsistent with
the poverty which ought to be practised by Capuchin
nuns. When she became mistress of novices, one of
her spiritual daughters attests that she was always
exhorting them to love the very simplest poverty ;
" and so impressive was her mode of speaking," con
tinues Sister Boscaini, " that neither the other novices
nor myself could help eagerly petitioning for the
very commonest things in the way of pillow-cases
and coverlets, exchanging those fine linen ones we
had brought with us from the world for others of
coarse cloth or canvas.

She used to make us pick up every little thread
that lay on the ground, and examine the sweepings of
the noviciate, in case they might contain anything
that could be turned to account. She did this in
order to accustom us to the practice of that holy
poverty of which her own conduct afforded so illus-

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 227

trious an example j for she observed herself the same
carefulness which she required from us." She took
away from the noviceship all musical instruments,
birdcages, and such things, for they were not conform
able with the virtue which she so tenderly loved. It
may be easily conceived that no consideration whatever
could induce her to accept anything that was either
costly or superfluous. Donna Julia Albani Olivieri,
the aunt of Clement XI. of holy memory, presented
her with a silver reliquary, containing a fragment of
the true cross, but Veronica lost no time in placing
it in the hands of the bishop, and she acted in the
same way when a Roman prelate sent her a medal
and twelve silver crosses. When she was abbess,
she would never keep the pecuniary contributions
which were sent to the convent, but handed them
over to the bishop, in order that they might be
reserved for some pressing emergency. When any
such occurred, she sent to ask for as much as was
absolutely necessary, declaring that the bounty was
thus doubled in her eyes, as it came first from her
benefactors, and then from the charity of her eccle
siastical superior. She also put a stop to the giving
of presents unsuitable to the institute, allowing only
such as were of trifling value.

Notwithstanding her zeal for this virtue, it pleased
God to increase it by means of various visions. Among
the souls which were released from purgatory by the
prayers and penances of Veronica, we have already
mentioned the name of Sister Constance. Soon after
her death in the monastery, Veronica beheld her tor
mented with flames, because she had kept certain
little papers on her altarino. Our Saint immediately
ran, as though beside herself, to the oratory of her

15—2

228 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

departed sister in religion, and began stripping off
its little ornaments, exclaiming, " Ah ! if Sister Con
stance could but return to us, how carefully would
she set this place in order." Jesus once appeared
to her and pointed out to her a certain spot where she
beheld a multitude of demons throwing dirt into
certain grottos, which were like sanctuaries. Our
Lord informed her that these were the cells of reli
gious, furnished at the instigation of the devil with
curiosities and unnecessary articles. Lastly, S. Francis
appeared to her, and reproved her because she had
not used her authority as abbess with sufficient severity
in removing all abuses against poverty. In order to
encourage her to do this, our Lord appeared to her,
holding a banner in His Hand, and said to her, " I
am thy Victory." She was recommended to co
operate strictly with her confessor, for the purpose
of promoting the most rigid poverty in the monas
tery.

We are told by Sister Boscaini "that all these
things animated her to bring the whole community to
a state of thorough detachment. She would never
permit a single religious to have anything she could
call her own, or even to have the disposal of anything,
however slight might be its value. She had many
difficulties to encounter in achieving her end, but she
manifested throughout an invincible fortitude, com
bined with alacrity and cheerfulness. . . . When she
visited the offices, she was careful to banish every
thing that seemed opposed to the most rigorous
poverty. Once in my time, some of the infirmarians
had brought more fagotst han were absolutely neces
sary from the wood-house into the infirmary, so Ve
ronica ordered them back, considering that such an

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 229

abundance was incompatible with the exactness re
quired from those who profess poverty. Another
time, having discovered that certain officials had pro
vided such a number of brushes for the use of the con
vent that there would be enough for their successors
after them, she reproved them sharply, and, as a
penance, obliged them to carry the articles round
their necks in the public refectory, accusing them
selves of their fault. She would permit only a very
small number to be retained. She administered a
similar reproof to the two lay sisters who worked in
the garden, because they had blackened with soot and
pomegranate bark a certain bench in the chapel of our
Father S. Francis in the garden, for she considered
such a thing superfluous, and contrary to poverty.
She also directed that the black colour should be
washed off the bench." The same deponent goes on
to state that Veronica gave up herself a representa
tion of the Infant Saviour in plaster, though she had
been permitted to keep it.

She was very particular that whatever presents
were made to the nuns by their friends and relations
should be delivered into the hands of the superior,
to be distributed for general use. In a certain annual
chapter of detachment which she introduced, she re
quired an account from each individual of the smallest
things they might have, such as chaplets, pictures,
&c., and if any one ventured to conceal anything,
though ever so carefully, she was sure to know it by
light from above, and to question them accordingly.
One of the choir religious had hidden a piece of a
black veil, and having sprinkled it with lavender-
water, wore it on her head. She was severely taxed
with her offence by her zealous abbess, and punished

230 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

by going without her black veil for several days, like
a lay sister.

Such rigid poverty was of itself a considerable
mortification, but it was nothing when compared with
the rest. To form some idea of this, it will be as
well to refer to the style of living practised by the
community at that time. We have the official state
ment of Sister Mary Teresa Vallemanni, which was
sworn to in the deposition made to the judges of
the process and the sub-promoter of the faith ; when
examined by them, she replied as follows : — " The
Capuchin nuns of our convent observe perpetual
abstinence from flesh meat, and every day is a fast
with us, Sundays excepted. In the forenoon we take
for dinner some soup made of herbs, or such things,
and an egg ; occasionally we have a little fruit. On
those days when we do not eat eggs (viz., during the
forty days' fast of Advent, beginning immediately
after All Saints, and lasting till Christmas — besides
the ordinary Lent of the Church, that of the Holy
Ghost, from the Ascension to Pentecost, and the
Wednesday, Friday, and Saturday of every week), in
addition to our herb soup we are allowed a small
portion of salt or fresh fish, not more than five pounds
being allotted for each day, we being at present
thirty-three nuns and one servant. . . For our evening
collation a small vessel of boiled bread is prepared for
such as require it ; the others take instead a little salad,
with a morsel of bread, or else a small quantity of
fruit, for instance, a few grapes, or a couple of chest
nuts or walnuts, or an apple, or a radish." Veronica
attended to these rules with the utmost precision, as
the witnesses declared unanimously ; but these general

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 231

mortifications were nothing in comparison with those
peculiar to herself.

In order to mortify her natural delicacy of appe
tite, she would frequently collect the leavings of
the soup of the more aged nuns, and make her
own meai upon them. Her ordinary portion of
food was so very small, that Fabbri, the physician,
weighed it, and said it was impossible that she could
have subsisted upon it naturally. This wretched
pittance, however, became a source of real torment
to her, in consequence of the disgusting things
which the devil, in his anger, was accustomed to
mix up with it, namely, bunches of hair, dead mice,
insects, leeches, &c. All these things Veronica ate,
although the violence thereby done to nature was
so great, that more than once Sister Florida Ceoli,
who was looking on, and had been authorized to do
so, snatched away her plate from her. Our Lord
was pleased that she should share the bitterness of
His chalice, and on several occasions infused into her
food a certain liquor, which communicated to it an
almost insufferable taste, as the lay sister, Giacinta,
who had tasted it, affirms.

The reader may recall that peculiar fast which she
observed for five years, and judge if it were possible
to surpass such mortification. Father Crivelli states
that her " repose during the night was so brief and
interrupted, that it might almost have been termed a
time of waking as well as of sleeping. Even during
the short space her slumbers lasted, which, perhaps,
did not exceed an hour, she was constantly waking
and exercising herself in most intense acts of love
of God ; and then she would drop off again with
her mind full of these holy affections ; so that it was a

232 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

season mere of prayer than of rest. . . . Meanwhile
the devil did not relax, but gave her enough to do in
combating his attacks, and conquering him; for it
was particularly during the hours of night that God
permitted the powers of darkness to assail her."

This was but a small portion of the trials of
Veronica. "VVe must request our readers to call to mind
the overwhelming sufferings which were connected
with her participation in the chalice of our Redeemer,
her crown of thorns and the wound inflicted on her
heart, besides all the torments of the divine Passion,
the sacred stigmata, and various kinds of agony which
she so frequently endured throughout the course of
her long life. " Her penances/' deposed Father Crivelli,
" were of so terrible a nature, that one is at a loss to
conceive how she could have lived through them with
out miracle. She used the discipline to a fearful ex
tent, macerated her body with sharp instruments, and
wore an under vest woven with thorns, which she
called her embroidered robe. ... On my asking her
whether, when she put it on, she kept it on also by
night as well as by day, she replied in the affirmative.
I had half a mind to forbid her to do so ; but reflect
ing on her great zeal and spirit of penance, I permitted
her to continue it, only limiting the times and seasons
at which she might wear it." Father Casoni, S. J., one
of her directors, states that she was in the habit of
taking the discipline for whole hours together, to
imitate the scourging of our Lord Jesus Christ. This
was a function which occupied her for two hours and
a half, when she went through the whole at once.
Sometimes he desired her to distribute it over the days
of a whole week. On such occasions her instruments
were bundles of thorns, nettles, and iron chains. She

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 233

would also tear her flesh with pins and iron combs, and
imprint on herself the holy Name of Jesus, by means of
heated slates.

The processes of her canonization furnish us with
various other instances of her penance. She frequently
slept on the bare floor ; sometimes under her bed,
which, being very near the ground, acted as a kind of
press, and prevented her from turning. When she
slept on her bed, which has been already described,
she was not satisfied unless she could strew it with
thorns, bones, and broken crockery ; and then she
called it the " repose of thorns." Sometimes she got
the lay sister, Giacinta, who was in her confidence, to
cover her with a large basket made of rushes, and then
to put on it heavy weights, so that she could not rise.
This she called " the prison /' and frequently remained
thus confined during nearly a whole night, in conse
quence of the lay sister having fallen asleep at the
appointed hour for releasing her. The same thing
happened when our Saint caused herself to be buried
under a pile of wood in the wood-house. "When
praying at night before the blessed Sacrament, she
bore on her shoulders an enormous log weighing up
wards of seventy pounds : she alleged as a reason that
she wished to feel the weight of her sins. She loaded
herself in a similar way with the kneeler belonging
to S. Francis' chapel ; and with this on her back she
traversed the garden walks when they were covered
with ice. Sister Giacinta also says that she would
often spread hot wax on her flesh, and squeeze it with
pincers, which were not seldom heated. She gene
rally wore sandals that had no soles, in order to con
ceal from others that she was barefoot. If she hap
pened to have on a pair with soles, she put into them

234 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

beans and small stones. Often at night she ascended
the long staircase leading to the infirmary on her bare
knees, marking every step with a cross, which she
made on it with her tongue, so that traces of blood
were left behind. Besides this, she would put her
tongue on the window sill, and press it with a heavy
stone : this she did even when she was in the world.

But Father Battistelli, another of her confessors,
mentions something still more painful. There were
in her cell two large hooks fixed into the wall, as far
apart as the ends of the cross-beam of a cross, and to
these were attached two running knots of cord, in
which, mounted on a stool, she inserted her wrists.
She then got Sister Giacinta to take away the
stool, and remained suspended in the air for several
hours in unspeakable agony. One night the lay sister
forgot to come and take her down, and Veronica was
brought to the very verge of death. The nuns heard of
this, and told her confessor, who forbade her ever to
do the like again. So also during the last years of her
life Father Tassinari prohibited all the extraordinary
penances which she had been in the habit of imposing
upon herself, and permitted her only to continue the
more usual methods of mortification, fasting, disci
plines, and haircloth. Although she regretted this, she
yielded a ready obedience, for she had never done any
thing without the cognizance and approval of her
directors.

Yet all this was not sufficient to satisfy her ardent
desires. She was continually praying that God would
send her pure, simple suffering. It was out of the
abundance of her heart that she gave utterance to
the following beautiful expression. She heard a
sweeper passing under the windows of the monastery,

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 235

and inquiring if there was any one who would buy
his goods. " Why is there no one," exclaimed Ve
ronica, "who is ready to buy sufferings? If there
were but any one to sell them, I would purchase all
he had." Father Crivelli relates a still more striking
instance of her passion for unmixed suffering. " The
genuine desire of our mother, Sister Veronica," he
declares, " was that she might suffer more : her thirst
after sufferings was absolutely insatiable. I recollect
that one day when I was anxious to moderate the
force of her longing, she told me that she could not
live without suffering, for it was the sole benefit of
existence. I remarked—' I suppose you would wish
to imitate S. Teresa, who said, " To suffer, or die !"
or S. Mary Magdalen of Pazzi, who used to say—
" To suffer, not to die !" ' She replied that in order
to suffer still more, she would choose neither to suffer
nor to die. On my bidding her explain herself, she
answered that suffering consists in being deprived of
what we desire ; since if we have the object of our
wishes, our state is one of enjoyment and not the
reverse — therefore as she desired to suffer and to die
that she might see and enjoy God, it was a far greater
pain to her not to die and not to suffer." This is
both admirable and true, but it only applies to such
souls as, like Veronica, are enamoured of the cross.
Was anything more remarkable ever met with in the
lives of .the greatest penitents? Truly she might be
called a martyr of penance.

When surrounded by this thick hedge of thorns, it
is not surprising that the fair lily of angelic purity
should have flourished. We saw in the first book
with what care heaven watched over our Saint from
infancy. Well may her chastity have risen to an

236 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

heroic degree after she was honoured with the mystic
espousals of the Immaculate Lamb. A symbol of her
soul's fragrance was the delicious perfume of Paradise
which her body diffused around her. Even during
the most frightful assaults which she had to encounter
from the demons, and when she shared in the mystery
of our Lord's scourging, not the smallest part of her
was seen uncovered, through the watchful care of
her Beloved. We will content ourselves with sum
ming up all that might be said on this point, in
the words of Father Crivelli, in the process — " She
possessed this virtue in so .eminent a degree that she
might be termed the very picture of purity. She
seemed like a spirit, scarcely conscious of the burden
of humanity. Her example was such as to inspire
similar sentiments in the minds of all the other
religious." We will now proceed to glance at another
bright example given by our illustrious model.

CHAPTER V.

HER PATIENCE AND IMPERTURBABLE GENTLENESS.

VOLUNTARY sufferings, however appalling in their
nature, have something in them which is gratifying to
our own will. Those which come immediately from
God, or with His permission from the devils, can be
endured, because we are soothed by the reflection that
we receive them from the Hand of God, and we know
that they are the earthly inheritance of His beloved
ones. But those afflictions which are brought upon
us by our fellow-creatures, either through their malice,

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 237

their errors, or any other reason, are those against
which our human nature more especially revolts:
consequently when such are calmly endured without
any resentment, it proves the existence of a very high
degree of patience and forbearance, both of which pro
ceed from fortitude, the fourth and last of the cardinal
virtues. We shall omit here any particular descrip
tion of the frequent and very painful maladies from
which Veronica suffered during the course of her
religious life, and which only caused her regret on
account of the trouble which they occasioned to her
companions. She felt their sympathy so acutely that
she was accustomed to say, " Suffering is not suffer
ing to me;- my suffering consists in being pitied."
Neither shall we enter in this place on any details of
the horrible assaults made on her by the demons, but
confine ourselves to those trials which came from her
fellow-creatures in one shape or another. Let us
first remark that no one ought to be surprised,
much less scandalized, that among a community
of religious, many of whom were saintly persons,
there should be found some who deviated from
the path of duty. Still less ought we to be astonished
that God should sometimes permit the most holy men
to fall into certain mistakes of judgment, out of
which a good deal of suffering accrues to others.
Furthermore, many actions are lawful on the part of
superiors and spiritual directors, for the purpose of
testing the virtue of their subjects, which would be
utterly unlawful in private individuals.

The community of the Capuchin nuns was distin
guished for its spirit of religion and sanctity when Ve
ronica entered it (indeed, it was for that reason she
selected it, as we have seen, from among many others),

238 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

and its character subsequently rose under her direction
and blessed example. Nevertheless there were certain
nuns who deserved the name neither of saint nor
religious, just as among the apostles there was a
Judas Iscariot. From these the sanctity of Veronica
had much to bear. Even when she was a novice, she
had a companion who set herself to persecute our
Saint, carrying slanderous tales about her to the
abbess and novice mistress, and treating her in the
most rude and contemptuous way, even before others.
But Veronica was not in the least irritated by her
conduct; and so far was she from rendering evil
for evil, that she did not even seek to justify herself.
On the contrary, she only resorted to the evangelical
vengeance peculiar to the saints, and repaid evil with
good, subduing it by means of benefits. She would
humble herself so far as to kiss the feet of this com
panion ; she assisted her in every possible way, and even
thanked her for the treatment she had received at her
hands. She only requested her to forbear in public
for fear of giving scandal to others : she did not mind
what was done to her in private. The reader must
not suspect that either of her three fellow-novices,
whose names are mentioned in the eighth chapter of
the first book, had any share in this disgraceful per
secution. Sister Clare Felicia entered and passed the
year of noviciate with her. The latter has been un
justly blamed on this score by a certain writer ; but
so far from there being any ground for such an accu
sation, she was one of those who most admired and
•assisted Veronica in her extraordinary penances and
-virtues. This we have ascertained from the indu
bitable testimony of those religious who were her
companions and contemporaries. Veronica's perse-

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 239

cutor was clothed two years before herself, but was in
the noviciate at the same time, according to the
custom of the monastery, which requires the newly
professed to spend two years under the direction of
the novice-mistress. We heard her name in the
monastery, but refrain from giving it. Besides the
kindness she received in return from our Saint during
life, she owed her after death a still greater favour, for
she was one of those souls who were speedily de
livered from purgatory by the intercession of Veronica.
The following facts, which are recorded in the
processes, will serve to give us a better idea of her
heroic patience. In the course of the long period
during which she filled the office of novice-mistress,
she had under her a couple of very intractable novices.
One of them could so ill brook her gentle admonitions,
that she was transported with rage against her, and,
proving incorrigible, was dismissed from the convent,
as Veronica had predicted before she even entered it.
Nevertheless, the Saint obtained from the Blessed
Virgin that this person should receive the holy habit
of religion in another order, and be brought to repent
ance. She acknowledged her faults, and, in detesta
tion of her ill-treatment of Veronica, she began to
publish abroad her sanctity. She also, during an ill
ness, implored with great profit the aid of her power
ful prayers. The conduct of the other was so violent,
that she one day struck her saintly mistress and
wounded her lip. Veronica, who was only grieved
on account of the scandal thus given, and the excom
munication which the novice hereby incurred, set
herself to petition our Lord so earnestly for her
repentance that she shed tears of blood, as many
eye-witnesses deposed. The transgressor did repent

240 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

for the time being ; but as she did not strike at the
root of her natural ill-temper, she on another occasion
grievously insulted Veronica, who was abbess, while
she was cook. An old labourer came to the monas
tery, and it was the duty of the cook to give him his
food. The holy abbess, not seeing this done as usual,
and being moved with compassion for the poor
countryman, went into the kitchen to administer a mild
reprimand for her forgetfulness or dilatoriness, which
ever it might be. But as the sister contradicted her,
Veronica, being anxious to cut short the conference,
said, " Now, make haste, and give him this," taking
up the bread and a knife, with which she was to help
the poor man. But the cook grew excessively angry,
and gave her abbess such a vehement push, that if
she-had not been caught by the bystanders she must
have fallen flat on the ground. They wished the
offender to be immediately punished, as she deserved,
but the superior wisely and prudently would say
nothing then, because she was aware that correction is
useless and even injurious while the person on whom
it is inflicted is in the heat of passion. So when the
religious pressed her to impose due penance on the
culprit, she calmly replied, " We must have patience.
I am only displeased on account of the sin against
God." She conducted herself with the same tranquil
lity in the first chapter which she held; and the
reward of her moderation was the contrition of the
guilty person, who was filled with shame, and made
due satisfaction to the community, after which she
watched better over herself, and lived and died a very
good religious.

Similar to the above are the following cases, which
we shall relate in the words of Sister Mary Joanna

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 241

Maggio, who was an eye-witness, and deposed to
them in the process. " I have not only heard of,"
she says, "but I have also seen, the venerable Sister
Veronica enduring insults and contradictions without
cause, particularly from a certain religious who is
now dead, but who filled the office of sacristan con
jointly with myself, during the superiorship of the
venerable Sister Veronica, who bore all with cou
rage and tranquillity, specially showing her charity
towards the person who injured her. The religious
in question wanted to make an altar in the choir
for various sacred relics, which were to be placed
there on the feast of All Saints, but she built it
up too high in proportion to the strength of the
foundation, so that it nearly fell down with the holy
relics and myself; for she had desired me, as
second sacristan, to get upon it. As soon as our
abbess, the venerable Sister Veronica, perceived this,
she directed me to come down, which I accordingly
did ; and she reproved the sacristan for having made
her platform so weak that there was danger of the
cases of the holy relics falling to the ground and
being broken. ^This reproof was appropriate and
necessary, prudent and moderate. However, the
person to whom it was addressed did not take it in
good part, but remarked with anger that the abbess
might attend to herself, for that she did nothing but
trouble her. To which our venerable superior replied
without the least irritation, but with an air of suitable
modesty and tranquillity, that her duty was to obey,
and nothing else. Upon this the nun began to grumble,
but our mother restrained her feelings, not choosing
to administer correction to a person under the influ
ence of excitement. However, when the chapter of

16

242 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

faults came round she did not fail to do so, but in the
most charitable way."

" Another time the same individual was rebuked by
the Saint for her carelessness in arranging the usual
crib of the Nativity in our choir. She handled the
figures so carelessly that she knocked off a finger from
the statuette of S. Joseph, and broke a candle which
weighed seven or eight pounds. The admonition
which she received was gently and prudently worded,
but she gave a proud and impatient answer. Our
Saint bore it with patience, and merely gave her a
charitable correction at the ensuing chapter, in which
she had to put up with insulting conduct, not only
from her, but from another of the three ill-disposed
sisters which the community contained in my time.
Our saintly abbess, in quality of her office, cor
rected them with the utmost kindness, firmness,
and love, which seemed to increase in proportion
to their perverseness. She prayed and got others
to pray for them, and imposed on herself various
penances, as I have heard from those nuns who
were her confidants. The delinquents were brought
to their senses, and acknowledged the great virtue
of the servant of God, by whom those who died be
fore her desired to be specially assisted in their illness
and death. As soon as it became known in the
monastery that the Saint had received the stigmata,
some of the nuns who did not like her stirred up a
persecution against her, slanderously affirming that
they were only appearances, and that she had art
fully contrived to imprint them on herself. They
said this even in her presence, and one of them
declared that she would be lost for ever if she con
tinued to maintain these appearances, and persist in

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 2-13

her hypocrisy, for such she deemed her life to be.
When Bishop Eustachj came to be informed of this
event, he presented himself at the grate, and calling
the saintly servant of God with our mother abbess
(who must have been either Guerrini or Salari), he
blamed her severely, and showed every mark of con
tempt."

The present is a good opportunity for adducing
some instances of her invincible and exemplary
patience and tranquillity during the trials which she
had to encounter from her superiors for the purpose
of testing her spirit. We may be allowed to remark
that as in the case of those patients who have strong
constitutions a physician is allowed to adopt very
strong remedies, so the severe trials resorted to by
her superiors cannot be called extravagant or indis
creet, seeing that they had proofs of the strength of
her virtue. When Veronica received, on the 5th of
April, 1697, the rare and precious gift of the sacred
stigmata, Bishop Eustachj considered it his duty to
apply to the sacred tribunal of the Inquisition at
Kome, for directions as to the course he should pur
sue. At the same time he informed their eminences
the cardinals, of the moral qualities of Veronica. In
conformity with the instructions which came from
Rome, to ascertain any illusion or hypocrisy there
might be, he did his best to try her patience, humility,
and obedience, as these are the undoubted charac
teristics of a right spirit. His first step was to depose
her from her office as mistress of novices; he
also deprived her of her active and passive vote, and
called her excommunicated, and a sorceress, in a voice
so loud that it resounded from the grate to the cor
ridors of the nuns ; he threatened also to have her

16—2

244 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

burnt in the middle of the cloister. Then he caused
her to be confined in a room of the infirmary,
forbidding her to write to any one excepting to her
sisters, who were religious at Mercatello, and those
letters she was first to show to the abbess. He also
prohibited her from ever entering the parlour. Then
he forbade her to come to the choir either for Mass
or the divine Office, excepting on feast days, and then
no farther than the threshold, apart from the rest
as though she were under excommunication, at
tended by the lay sister Frances, who was to
re-conduct her to her prison. She was not
allowed to speak to any of the other nuns, who
were directed to treat her with the utmost rigour
as a hypocrite and a deceiver. She was deprived
for this period of holy Communion, and the time
she might spend at the confessional was to be re
stricted by the abbess. Besides all this, the bishop
caused her mysterious wounds to be medically treated;
and, as if he suspected imposture, he had the gloves
which were used sealed every time with the epis
copal seal. Instead of getting better, swellings arose
round them, so that it became necessary to bathe them
with rose water, as we find from the letter of the
bishop to the secretary of the Holy Office at Rome,
dated the 29th of August.

These appointments of Providence must have been
not only distressing to her nature, but great trials of
her virtue, deprived as she was of the sacraments,
and the other privileges of religion ; and yet the
following testimony of Sister Maggio is fully borne
out by other witnesses. " While the venerable Sister
Veronica was in this condition, abandoned as it were
by all, both without and within the convent, and

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 245

treated with utter contempt, she retained all her
humility, calmness, and resignation. She reposed in
the arms of her crucified Love : her sole desire was
to glorify and imitate Him ; she thought nothing
of herself, and was not disturbed by the contumelies
heaped upon her, but, on the contrary, took the
greatest delight in them." But there is no oc
casion to refer to other sources, when we have the
authentic letter of the bishop to the Holy Office,
which is above all suspicion of impartiality. Under
date of the 29th of August, 1697, he states,— " She
punctually fulfils everything she is ordered to do,
and manifests great satisfaction at being exercised
in obedience, as also at not being permitted to ap
proach the grate. Neither by me, nor by her con
fessor, nor by the abbess, is she favoured with the
slightest mark of distinction ; on the contrary, she
is treated with less consideration than any one else."
On the 26th of the following September, after re
lating what had been done, the bishop continues :
"Sister Veronica never fails in the practice of the
most strict obedience, humility, and abstinence, with
out evincing the least degree of sadness, but always
ineffable serenity and peace. The nuns cannot help
expressing their admiration of her to seculars. I
try hard to prevent them from doing so, but I can
not succeed, though I am always threatening to
impose some mortification on the most talkative of
them, for I do not wish the curiosity and gossip of
the people to be encouraged." On the strength of
this letter, the Congregation of the Holy Office laid
aside all doubt as to the virtue of Veronica, although it
prescribed certain precautions against the dangerous
curiosity and gossip of the city.

246 S. VERONICA. GIULIANI.

"We have not mentioned the harsh measures which
were adopted towards her by a certain abbess, at the
instigation, probably, of Bishop Eustachj, in the year
1695. Not being satisfied as to the order which
Veronica had received from God to keep that rigorous
fast, of which the particulars are given in the fifth
chapter of the second book, he attributed to affecta
tion the violent repugnance which caused her to reject
every kind of food. In fact, he rather suspected that,
as some malevolent person declared, she was in the
habit of eating when she pleased in secret. The
devil contrived, by false appearances, to support this
idea. So the bishop wrote to the abbess, directing
her to shut up Veronica in a cell belonging to the in
firmary, and to put some one to watch her con
stantly ; also to give her nothing to eat but meat and
broth. The superior received these orders while
she was saying office in the choir with the other
nuns, and Veronica, too, was in her stall. No sooner
had the abbess glanced at the bishop's note than
she stopped the office, and, turning to Veronica,
with an indignant and commanding tone, exclaimed,
" To the infirmary ! To the infirmary !" She then
drove our Saint from the choir as one unworthy
to remain there, and confined her in the appointed
cell, causing one of the lay sisters to bear her com
pany. The religious who were present declare that
Veronica went off immediately, without any sign
of being troubled, and remained in her prison for fifty
days with the greatest cheerfulness.

In our opinion, however, the trials which she had
to encounter from the Jesuit Father Crivelli in 1714,
must have been still more painful, not only because
her spirit had been thoroughly tested in many ways

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 247

during the previous year, but because she suffered
from one of whose merit she had been assured by
our Blessed Lady on the occasion of her first seeing
him. That celebrated missionary arrived at Citta di
Castello in the above-named year, and was employed
by Bishop Eustachj to try the spirit of our Saint still
further, although that* prelate had been already
enlightened as to her great virtue in the matter of
the fast, as well as in that of the stigmata. Yet as
the extraordinary features of her life went on multi
plying, he appointed the Jesuit her extraordinary
confessor, and conferred full powers upon him.
Father Crivelli availed himself of this authority, and
having duly got up the case, began by putting her to
the severest possible tests. At their very first inter
view he treated her as a sorceress and a hypocrite,
and called her so repeatedly at the grate. One day,
when she was in her stall with the rest, listening to
the sermon, he obliged her to come out into the middle
of the choir and sit on the floor, as being unworthy
of taking her seat with them. In order to put her
to shame before them all, he called to her in a loud
voice, " Where is she ? Let her come and sit on the
floor." She did so directly, without being disquieted,
. and afterwards she thanked him gratefully for what
he had done. At this time she was as much as fifty-
four years of age, thirty-seven of which she had spent
in religion, and twenty as mistress of novices.
Father Crivelli deposes that one day he assumed a con
fidential air, and told her that she was likely to be
scourged and burnt alive as a witch and a hypocrite,
and says, " I found her so humble and resigned to be
taken for such, that, to tell the truth, I wondered
exceedingly. The more I endeavoured to mortify

248 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

her by means of harsh words, taunts, and threats,
the more did she humble herself. The following
were the precise words she used : ' I would not
willingly be a sorceress; but if your reverence knows
that I am in the hands of the devil, be pleased to
deliver me from them for the love of Jesus Christ.' "

From words he proceeded to actions. He forbade
her to speak or write to any one out of the establish
ment, and appointed the lay sister Frances to be
her superior, whom she was to obey in everything.
He obliged the said Sister Frances to treat her in a
manner which was at once rude and imperious ;
giving her now one kind of occupation and now an
other. Veronica yielded the most prompt submission
to every beck and call, and maintained the same
equanimity and sweetness of temper during the two
months which this trial lasted. Then he gave her
another of a different kind. He knew that there was
a small closet in the infirmary which was dark and
unused, the habitation of spiders and other insects.
He ordered Veronica to occupy it instead of her
cell, which was too good for her; and instead of
having it swept out first, she was to kneel down and
clean the floor with her tongue, and then stand up
and do the same to the walls. She fulfilled this in
junction with the utmost calmness ; and, furthermore
contrived, with the assistance of a footstool, to apply
a similar process to the ceiling, swallowing both
spiders and cobwebs as though they had been the
most dainty viands. The nuns reported this to Father
Crivelli, who sent for her, and, concealing the high
estimation which he had formed of her virtue, scolded
her, and called her stupid for having misunderstood
his orders. She quietly replied that such food did

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 249

her good. He left her in this place for two months,
during which, whenever she had occasion to name her
abode, which was generally called "the dark cell," she,
on the contrary, termed it " the bright cell," because
she had learnt more there than in any other place.
Satan was so displeased at the light she received in
that dark cell, that he did all in his power to force
her to disobey, and to leave it. Every night he ap
peared to her under some horrible form, hoping thus
to frighten her out of it. Often he came with a troop
of his hideous companions, attacked her furiously,
and struck her head against the walls ; but she was
firm and contented to the last, arid even sorry to go
away when removed by obedience.

We have taken these particulars, not only from the
depositions of the nuns, but from those of Crivelli him
self, in the process of information, wherein the reasons
which he assigns for the opinion which he had con
ceived of her, not only in that year, but in the three
which followed, during which he was the extraordi
nary confessor of the monastery, are given in these
words : " The principal pleasure of Veronica consisted
in suffering for the love of God ; and the more afflictions
she had, the more she wished for them. She had pre
served her baptismal innocence, as I knew from
having heard during those years both her general and
particular confessions ; for frequently I could not find
in these last sufficient matter for absolution, and,
therefore, I made her repeat her general confessions,
though even in them I could scarcely find enough."
He often recommended himself to her prayers, in
which he had great confidence, for he had experi
enced their efficacy on several occasions. He it was,
who, on his arrival at Rome in February, 1716, after

250 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

the death of Bishop Eustachj, was appointed a mis-
sioner of the city by the father general, and was
admitted to an audience by the illustrious Pope
Clement XI. By the encomiums which he then deli
vered on the sanctity of Veronica, he obtained from the
Holy Office permission for her election as abbess. She
was, therefore, unanimously chosen to fill that office,
which she retained till her death, with the sanction
of the Sacred Congregation of bishops and regulars,
who permitted her re-election for three successive
terms of as many years.

CHAPTEE VI.

HER WONDERFUL HUMILITY.

" OBEDIENCE and humility were the two predomi
nant virtues of our mother, Sister Veronica, and
constituted the basis of her exalted sanctity." Such
is the declaration of Father Giovanni Maria Crivelli.
Amongst all the witnesses who deposed to the heroic
virtues of our Saint, the authority of this illustrious
missioner is peculiarly important ; not only on account
of the zeal for souls which he evinced in devoting his
whole life to missionary labours, and his skill in the
discernment of spirits, but still more on account of
his being appointed by the bishop for the purpose
of examining Veronica, and putting her to many
severe and satisfactory tests during four consecutive
years, which no one else had the opportunity of doing.
Throughout the whole of the process of information,
we can find no deposition more minute and circum-

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 251

stantial than that which contains his examination
from the 14th of July to the 16th of August, 1728,
in the presence of Bishop Codebo, of the fiscal pro
moter, Lorenzo Smirli Mori, and the episcopal chan
cellor, Domenico Fabbri, on about two hundred and
fifty points. Father Crivelli had been shown to Ve
ronica under his natural form, several years pre
viously, by Jesus Christ, who told her that he would
one day make trial of her spirit. In the year 1714,
when he first came to Citta di Castello and entered
the church of the Capuchin nuns to pray, she saw him
again. She was at that time in the confessional of
Father Tassinari, so that she could not have seen
him by natural means ; but the most holy Mary ren
dered him visible to her, so that she was able to
describe him, to the amazement of her confessor and
the nuns, who knew nothing about it. She declared
moreover the object of his coming, and the good that
would result to her soul. To him also she predicted
many things, and disclosed her knowledge of his
interior secrets, as he himself tells us. At his re
quest, she obtained the deliverance of the souls of
his father, mother, and uncle, from purgatory.

Veronica having expressed a desire that he should
assist her at her death, he promised to do so, if
possible. At the time of her last illness he was
extraordinary confessor to the Capuchin nuns of Monte
Castelli, having been sent there by Monsignor
Gualtieri, Bishop of Todi ; but it seems that
notice was sent him in the following way. He
occupied the apartments of the ordinary director,
in which hangs a bell, communicating, by means
of a rope, with the monastery, so that the nuns can
ring it in case of necessity. On the evening of the

252 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

30th June, about 4 o'clock at night, he heard this bell
ring. He and his companion listened to hear if it
would sound again, but as it did not, he did not answer
it. The next morning he asked the abbess why the bell
had rung, and what had happened. She replied that
nothing had happened, and that it was impossible
that any one could have rung it, because the room
where the cord was had been locked, and she
always kept the keys herself; Another evening, at
the same hour, he heard it again, as also on the 9th
of July j but on inquiring the reason the same answer
was invariably returned by the abbess. At length
the news came that Veronica was dead, and he under
stood that these had been her summons — the first
corresponding with her increased danger, ten days
before she died, the second to give warning of her
approaching decease, and the third to inform him of
her death, which took place about 7 o'clock in the
evening on the 9th of July.

We heard the following incident from one who had
it from his own lips. Father Crivelli had taken from
Veronica's cell a large wooden cross, which he always
carried about with him, and conveyed to the Jesuits'
College at Tivoli, where, at an advanced age, he died
in the odour of sanctity. He used to say that when
this cross should break, it would be an intimation that
his departure was at hand, for that the venerable Sister
Veronica had told him so. It was securely attached
to the wall of his room at the college, when one day,
without any apparent cause, it fell down and broke.
Then the good old man said that he had but few
days to live, and his words were verified. We
trust the reader will forgive us for this brief, but
not irrelevant, digression. It may serve to enlighten

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 25 S

us as to the value of his testimony, and is a tribute of
gratitude to so eminent a director, as well as to the
rare holiness of our Saint. It will also, we hope, be
agreeable to her, for during her life she had the
highest esteem for him, and the deepest sense of her
obligations to him.

But to come to the subject of the present chap
ter, her rare humility in thought, word, and deed.
She had the lowest opinion of herself; her own
nothingness was the habitual subject of her re
flections. We have seen from her writings, that
she prayed for nothing more than that the Lord
would make her understand this well. But this
was not all ; she regarded herself as a grievous
sinner ; " and such she would have been considered,"
says Father Tassinari, who was her confessor for
several years, " by any one who did not know her,
and who merely formed his opinion from the way in
which she spoke of herself in the confessional and in
conversation. These confessions," adds Father Cri-
velli, "she would have wished to make, if possible,
before the whole world, in order that she might be
looked upon as the being who was most ungrateful to
God, and the greatest sinner in the world." She did
all she could to ensure this reputation. She spoke
of herself in this way before all her companions ; and
to the novices, when she was their mistress, she would
frequently make a kind of general confession, putting
herself to the blush in their presence by relating the
little faults of her childhood, as though they had been
enormous offences, and dwelling on them with such
energy and contrition as to draw tears from all who
heard her. She would say over and over again, " In
hell there is room for all ; my place is there if I do not

254 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

change my life." The lay sister Giacinta, her special
confidant, attests " that she was constantly begging
every one to pray to our Lord for her conversion, and
for the salvation of her soul. She did this with such-
fervour and earnestness that you would have thought
her heart was bursting. I recollect that one day our
confessor, Father Ubaldo Antonio Cappelletti, told
me that she had so bad an opinion of herself, that
she was afraid of associating with the other reli
gious for fear of contaminating them. It was evident
that she considered herself as a being so very vile
and abject among us all, that she seemed ashamed
to show her face, as I have frequently observed."
Father Cappelletti, in his diary, expresses himself in
the following clear and energetic words : " She felt
ready to die of grief every time that God gave her
that intimate knowledge of ingratitude and sin.
If she could have hidden herself in the very
depths of hell, she would have readily done so.
This filled her with such an intimate knowledge of
herself, that she would fain have concealed herself
in the innermost centre of the globe, so as never
again to behold creatures, and to preserve them from
beholding her, and being polluted and poisoned
by coming into contact with her. She wished that
all would drive her from them, and despise her as she
deserved."

The fruits of this low self-estimation did not con
sist merely in saying disparaging things of herself,
but, what was of more consequence, in a total absence
of resentment under contumelious treatment. On
the contrary, as Father Crivelli and others affirm,
whoever despised her fell in with her wishes. An
instance of this may be found in the tenth

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 255

chapter of the first book, when it was related that
she used to oblige her novices to tread on her lips.
When she became abbess, she did not cease from the
most menial employments, or from waiting on the lay
sisters.

It will not be out of place to point out here the
humility which she showed in declining the dignity
of abbess. Father Crivelli, being thoroughly con
vinced of the sanctity of Veronica after the trials
which have been already related, believed that it
would be of the highest advantage to the convent if
the suspension of the Holy Office could be withdrawn,
and she were to be elected abbess. He consulted
the Abate Giacomo Lomellini, the companion of his
missions, and Bishop Eustachj, both of whom agreed
with him. One morning, in the same year,
1714, after celebrating Mass in the church of
the convent, he went into the confessional, where
he found Veronica plunged in the deepest affliction.
She implored and conjured him for the love of God
to spare her the cross which he had in his mind
for her. Father Crivelli, who really did not know
what she meant, not having the least idea that she
had had a vision, hastily replied that he could not tell
whether she was dreaming, or what cross she was
talking about. She then told him that while she had
been assisting at Mass, S. Francis Xavier had appeared
to her with a heavy cross on his shoulder, and had
informed her that Father Crivelli was about to lay
that cross on her in the office of abbess, which
he destined for her. This vision was repeated on
the two following mornings. The good Father was
in reality amazed ; but prudently concealing his
astonishment, for the purpose of testing her spirit, he

256 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

began to scold her and call her mad for supposing that
he had any thoughts of making her abbess, whereas
he did " not consider her capable of governing a set
of hens." Veronica smiled and modestly replied that
there was no occasion to deny it, for that she knew
and saw how it was. On the morning of the third
day she furthermore stated that she had seen the
same cross making the circle of the choir until it came
to the stall of the abbess, where it stopped. The fact
was, that not only did Father Crivelli think of getting
her appointed to that office, but he put his thought in
execution, for in 171G, as we have already seen, he
obtained from the Pope that the suspension should
be withdrawn by the Holy Office, and that she should
be elevated to the rank of abbess. But the lustre of
so exalted a post alarmed Veronica so much, that she
fell on her knees and implored the bishop, as well as
the entire chapter, to save the convent from the ruin
that must ensue from the choice of a superior so
wicked, and incapable of promoting either its spiritual
or temporal welfare. Her humility, instead of an
swering her purpose, had quite the opposite effect,
since it only showed her worth and fitness; and in
the event the monastery was her debtor for increased
advantages in the way of enlarged buildings and ad
ditional supplies of water, as well as for the regu
larity of religious observance which it now enjoys.
Her mode of government was so able, owing rather
to the illumination she received from above, than to
her natural talents, that Mgr. Eustachj said that
she was fit to govern a world, and that every one
should have recourse to her in the most difficult
matters; yet she would never undertake anything
without the advice of others. It is true that, what-

g. VERONICA GIULIANI. 257

ever she proposed, every one acknowledged to be the
wisest course. Her profound humility prevented her
from using words of command, even to the lay
sisters, or to the artisans and countrymen who worked
for the monastery. She employed, instead, humble
expressions of request, excepting in cases where it
was her duty, as superior, to reprove any rebellious
persons for their faults.

Her disposition was equally averse to human praise.
In order to conceal her extraordinary penances and
prayers, she chose the dead of night wherein to
perform them, when all around her were sleeping.
If she had occasion for the assistance of others,
as when she suspended herself from the wall, or im
prisoned herself in the basket, she selected the two
most simple of the lay sisters, namely, Frances and
Giacinta, on whose secrecy she believed that she
could implicitly rely. In order to conceal the fact
that she was barefoot, she wore sandals without any
soles. She strove also to hide the mortification which
she observed throughout the whole of a novena be
fore Christmas, of never warming herself, by carrying
about the usual pan of charcoal, with nothing
but cold ashes in it.

Still more careful was she to conceal the hea
venly gifts and graces which our Lord lavished
upon her. It was nothing but obedience which in
duced her to make them known to her directors, and
when she did so, she expressed herself in the most
humble way. She would always say, " It appears to
me that I saw," or, "It appears to me that I under
stood;" and she would always conclude by exag
gerating her own iniquity and ingratitude to God.
From her sense of her own unworthiness, she took

17

258 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

her visions for dreams and impressions of the imagi
nation. "I mention this," she writes in the year
1695, " out of obedience, and to conquer myself, but
it really seems to me that I am talking nonsense. I
do not know how to write a line properly. All these
things seem to me to be dreams, and my own imagin
ings." She uses similar language in 1697, and in the
following year. In 1703 she goes still further : " I am
never confident," she says, " but always in fear and
trembling lest these things should be devices of the
devil ; and I treat them with contempt every time that
they occur to me, particularly visions. I relate them
minutely, not because I believe them, but in order that
the minister of God may know everything, and ascer
tain if there be any demoniacal illusion. " She only
liked narrating those visions in which God had reproved
her for some imperfection. But inasmuch as she could
not conceal the gift of the stigmata from general obser
vation, but was, on the contrary, obliged to give all
the evidence she could in proof of it, she took care to
remark that it sometimes pleased God to bestow cer
tain graces on sinners in order to effect their conversion,
adding that that blessed result had not followed in her
own case. She prayed incessantly that those marks of
honour might be withdrawn, or at least the external and
visible scars. It was three years before she obtained
this boon, and it was not until just before her death
that all traces of them were removed. Her humility,
in short, was such as we do not find to have been sur
passed in the life of any saint.

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 259

CHAPTER VII.

HER MIRACULOUS OBEDIENCE. '

WE now come to rthe virtue which is the parent
and fruitful origin of all others ; for as the illustrious
Pope and Doctor S. Gregory has remarked, it is obedi
ence alone which engrafts the whole circle of virtues
in the soul, preserves them, and trains them to per
fection. Obedience is the offspring of humility, for
none but the truly humble can subject their will and
understanding to God and man. The obedience of
Veronica was indeed the submission of both intellect
and will, not only to God, but to all His representa
tives, whether her superiors or spiritual directors.
It is not our intention at present to speak of that
obedience which is paid immediately to God and His
divine commandments (though of this we have abun
dant evidence), nor of her exact observance of the
precepts of the Church and of her rule, nor of her
perfect conformity to the divine Will. All this
comes under the virtue of charity, on which we
have spoken enough already, v for no one can be said
to love God, who does not observe His law and
acquiesce in His Will. Yet we cannot omit one
example of obedience which comes more properly
under this head, and which is taken from one of her
writings of the year 1696. " My Lord/' she says,
" I desire to please Thee, and to accomplish Thy
holy Will. If Thou seest, 0 my God, that there is
anything of my own choice in these desires, take it

away, rid me of it Lord, let thy Will be

done ; I am satisfied to be in the dark, and to be
treated as Thou wilt. But I protest that whether
Thou shalt manifest or conceal Thyself from me, I

17—2

260 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

always intend to remain with Thee." Not content
with this declaration, she signed a contract to that
effect with her own blood.

But the kind of obedience with which we have
now to deal is that which she rendered to her
fellow-creatures as the ministers of God. This is the
greatest trial to human pride, and it was practised by
Veronica to a miraculous extent. We do not mean to
speak merely of the act of obedience, but of the con
sent of the understanding and will. In order to do
this with the greatest possible perfection, she had im
printed on her mind, as her confessor, Father Guelfi,
assures us, the following maxim, which she would
often repeat to herself, as it would be well that all
other persons should do who have bound themselves by
the vow of obedience : " If God in person were com
manding me to do anything, should I not run to obey
Him ? Now the obligation is the same, whether God
makes known His Will directly, or through my supe
riors, His representatives." Knowing such to be her
conviction, we have no difficulty in believing what
Father Tassinari tells us in the process. "If it had
been possible," he says, " she would never have moved
a step or drawn a breath without the merit of holy
obedience, as I know well, from the long, severe trial
I made of her." Nor are we astonished at the fol
lowing deposition of Father Guelfi : " During an
ecstasy on the 1st of January, 1727, the Blessed
Virgin having invited her to the banquet of eternity,
she excused herself by stating that she had not leave
for that. When she returned to herself she related
this fact at my feet. She then asked me to give
her leave to go to eternal glory ; but on my refusing
to do so, she promptly resigned herself to obedience."

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 261

Her great affection for this virtue was never more
conspicuous than during the severe trials by which
she was proved. We have already seen what pains
the devil took to withdraw her from the submis
sion which she owed to her confessors and superiors.
However, the only result of the traitor's machinations
was an increase of that virtue in her. From that
time forward she used to subscribe herself, " In spite
of the adversary, daughter of obedience. '; We have
seen the trials to which our Lord Jesus Christ sub
mitted her, in the case of her remarkable fast, re
proaching her frequently for not putting it in execution :
to which she always replied by imploring Him, if such
was His Will, to make her superiors consent to it.
We are already aware of the severe tests to which
her directors and superiors subjected her. She was
always prompt in her acquiescence, and calmly pre
pared to obey the least intimation of -their will. She
requested them never to spare her, but to use
words of command, such as, "I will that you should
do so and so ; I order you, I command you."
Therefore she was never more pleased than during
the two months which Father Crivelli made her
spend under the lay sister Frances, who, although
an excellent person, was extremely rough in her
ways, and particularly so in her treatment of
Veronica, according to the orders of Father Crivelli.
She either kept our Saint working in her room, and
watched her as one would an inexperienced and
naughty child, or she set her to sweep the kitchen
and poultry yard, or similar places. She was always
scolding her for her stupidity. She put her in
penance for several days, depriving her of her black
veil, and making her wear a white one like a lay

*262 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

sister, to all of which Veronica submitted without a
word of complaint.

There was one point, however, on which she found
it difficult to obey, namely, when her confessors com
manded her to give them minute details of her gifts
and virtues, not merely by word of mouth, but in
writing, for here humility and obedience clashed. It
was a hard contest, but obedience proved victorious,
as the reader will be pleased to see. When she began
to write in the year 1693, she said : " I pen these lines
simply under obedience, and with great repugnance.
.... Believe me, every time I have even to mention
these things, my repugnance increases ; and having
to write about them costs me much. But being com
manded to do so overcomes it all, otherwise I should

not write a line I say all these things under

obedience, but I assure you that the struggle is
so violent that I scarcely know how to say a
word." This aversion never wore off; in the year
1G99, she repeats, " I find still the same repugnance
to writing that I always did. In 1702 she says,
" When I set myself to write the contents of this
book, I had to do myself such violence, that I could
scarcely finish a line." In 1704, "Whatever I
have written has been done under obedience, and
my aversion has been sometimes so vehement that
I have been hardly able to write a word." In 1716
she says, " I have written under obedience, but it is
like death to me." Again, in 1722, "I write by
obedience, otherwise I should say nothing." Her
writings are full of such expressions, and yet this
aversion is coupled with the fact of her having penned
so many manuscripts, that they fill a large box, with
out counting those which she tore up because they

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 263

had been spoilt by the devil, and those which he
afterwards burned in his fury. In order not to absent
herself from any conventual office or employment, she
was obliged to write all her papers at night when the
community was asleep, so that she was not only obliged
to take the time from repose, but also from her beloved
prayers and penances, which she was in the habit of
reserving for that time. We must not forget the
frequent and most painful maladies to which she was
subject ; arid it cannot be denied that her obedience
was in this respect miraculous.

We will now give those real and tangible miracles
which have passed through the ordeal of the processes.
We pass over one which Father Tassinari relates, in
which she died and rose to life again at his command,
because, although we are inclined to think there is
sufficient warrant for believing it, it is a matter most
difficult of proof, and we mean to confine ourselves to
such as are proved beyond all doubt. The fact of her
understanding purely mental precepts was certainly
supernatural, and occurred several times. Under the
same head we may place her going down into the
confessional, which she did frequently out of obedi
ence, while she had fevers and other disorders upon
her, and her returning thence in perfect health and
strength at the command of her confessors. These
occurrences were witnessed by the whole community.

One day, when the devils had been beating her,
they threw her to the ground from the ceiling, to
which they had lifted her, so that she broke her
leg. Some days after, Father Cappelletti, for the
purpose of testing her obedience, having had her
brought to the confessional, said to her, " Have you
faith 1 We shall see if you have. Ask our Lord

2G4- S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

to cure your broken leg directly." Thus enjoined,
she began to pray confidently for this favour, and
obtained it on the spot. Before the eyes of all the
nuns she went out of the confessional and walked up
stairs to her cell. From that time forth she always
spoke of it as " the limb of obedience and of faith."
On another occasion Satan held her hand over the
fire so long that her nails were shrivelled, and the
skin scorched up. Two hours afterwards Father
Crivelli arrived, and, having heard from the abbess and
Sister Ceoli what had happened, he summoned Vero
nica, and asked her whether she had faith in obedience.
She replied in the affirmative. " Very well," said the
Father, " in the Name of God Almighty, Father, Son,
and Holy Ghost, Three Persons and One God, Living
and True, I command you by the sign of the holy
cross, which I make over your hand, that it be en
tirely healed." Then he asked her if she was cured,
and she replied, " Yes/' Just then Monsignor Eustachj
arrived, and. when he had been informed of what had
taken place, Veronica was summoned to the grate.
On seeing the wonderful cure which had been effected,
he sent for the abbess and Sister Ceoli, and first of all
asked them if they would know the scorched hand
again. " Certainly," they replied. " Very well, look
at it now," was the answer. Accordingly they both
examined it ; but not being able to discover the least
trace of burning, they were amazed, and exclaimed,
" It is a miracle !"

While Veronica was abbess, the three dispensers in
advertently poured into a vessel of putrid oil about
three hundred pounds weight of good oil, which had
been provided for the table. One of them, Sister
Mary Tommassini, being in great distress, hereupon

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 265

implored Father Guelfi to command their saintly
abbess to bless the vessel. The confessor having issued
the desired injunction, and his obedient penitent hav
ing faithfully executed it, the oil was found to be of so
good a quality, that it was used in the refectory with
general satisfaction. The lay sister Frances, who had
charge of the garden, having lost all hope of getting rid
of a sort of worm called in that part of the country
cicerbola^which is very destructive to the roots of plants,
had recourse to Father Tassinari, who was at that time
their confessor, and requested that he would desire Ve
ronica to bless the garden for that particular intention.
She did so immediately, and all the worms came up out
of the ground, and collected together in one spot. Then
Veronica said, " Let us leave them to be food for our
chickens." The fowls were accordingly turned in, and
the garden was completely cleared of the nuisance.

Such extraordinary incidents sufficiently sanction
our calling Veronica's obedience miraculous ; and
they might be added to those given by that great
master of obedience, S. Ignatius Loyola, in his cele
brated letter to his religious in Portugal, in which
he commends the more perfect degrees of this virtue.
But besides the mute language of these wonderful
events, it pleased heaven to express an open approval
of the blind and most perfect obedience of Veronica.
To preserve her from all risks of illusion, her directors
had commanded her to pay no regard, but, on the
contrary, to exhibit marks of contempt, even if our
Blessed Lady, or our Lord Jesus Christ were to appear
to her in person, for such treatment is intolerable to
the evil spirits, whereas those who come from heaven
rejoice at it when it is done for a good object, and out
of obedience. Among the innumerable visions of the

266 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

most holy Mary which were vouchsafed to Veronica,
she had one after the gospel of the first Mass on
Christmas Day. The Queen of heaven held her
divine Son in her arms, and was attended by a multi
tude of saints, among whom were distinguished the
seven founders of the order of Servites. Having
related this event in her journal, she adds, "As
usual, I forced myself not to desire these kind of
things, and I even despised the vision as an illusion
of the devil. But the most holy Mary, with a gracious
expression of countenance, and a smile full of ma
jesty, said to me, ' Daughter, I am no evil spirit, nor
are these my children such. Nevertheless, continue to
act as thou hast done, for thou hast been often bidden
to do so by obedience, and by myself.' She imme
diately caused me to adore the Most Holy Trinity ;
and at the same moment there came to me three rays
of light, and I was confirmed as daughter, spouse, and
disciple of the Three Divine Persons, as I have fre
quently described elsewhere. Then all those saints
and blessed souls offered up an act of thanksgiving

for me to God and the most Holy Mary The

Blessed Virgin then caused me to renew my profession,
and when I came to that part of the formula in which
eternal life is promised, all the saints answered, Amen,
and all the instruments in my heart were moved."
The last fact to which she alludes was one of not un-
frequent occurrence ; it was discussed and approved by
the tribunal of the Sacred Congregation of Kites, who
acknowledged it to be a real prodigy.

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 267

CHAPTER VIII.

HER TENDER DEVOTION TO THE BLESSED VIRGIN, TO
HER GUARDIAN ANGEL, AND THE OTHER SAINTS.

WE have doubted whether we ought to devote a
special -chapter to this subject, for what has been
already said in the course of our narrative, is amply
sufficient to mark out Veronica as one of the most
devoted of the clients of Mary. But on the other
hand, considering that this peculiar grace being,
as the Fathers tell us, most efficacious in promoting
our salvation, as well as one of the most beautiful of
the prerogatives of the saints, we have resolved to
dwell on it particularly, as there are many things con
cerning it which have not yet been drawn out.

Although we have read the lives of many other
saints, we have never met, excepting in Veronica's case,
with examples of familiar intercourse between our
Blessed Lady and a child of three years old. It is,
indeed, a peculiar privilege, and one never granted to
any but chosen souls. Nor can it be supposed that
the Queen of heaven would condescend to such holy
intimacy with a soul that did not burn with love for
her. Such communications must have marvellously
increased the affection of Veronica for her who is of
simple creatures the most worthy of love. We have
seen that our Lord Jesus Christ deigned to be her
visible instructor in virtue, and in this the Blessed
Virgin also took part. Our Saint has left us
many of the lessons which she received from her
glorious Patroness ; for Jesus Himself had been
pleased expressly to commission His holy Mother
to teach her, when He appeared in her company to-

268 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

Veronica, and pronounced those sweet words, " My
most beloved Mother, I wish this our beloved to
be always guided by thee."

But we must not linger on what is plain. It
is time for us to proceed to certain indisputable
facts which will give us an idea of the caresses
which took place between our Lady and her devoted
daughter. It is well known that it is the cherished
office of love to share in the sorrows of the beloved
object. Therefore it was that Veronica was so fond of
testifying her homage by participating in the martyr
dom of the Queen of Dolours. On this theme she
would often meditate and speak. AYhen she did so,
it was with such a feeling of compassion, that Father
Tassinari declares himself to have been frequently
moved to tears; and at such times she seemed to him a
living portrait of her whose woes she depicted. And
indeed these Dolours had made so powerful an impres
sion on her heart, as to leave there the symbolic repre
sentation of the seven swords. She was so anxious that
her religious should be incited to practise the same de
votion, that she placed in the choir a statue of the Mother
of Dolours, in whose honour she appointed a solemn
procession on the third Sunday of every month, which
is still kept up by the community. "When she was
elected abbess, and had accepted, according to custom,
the keys, the rules, and the seal of the convent, she
placed them all before the most holy Sacrament, and
then, falling on her knees at the foot of the supe
rior's stall, she directed Sister Florida Ceoli, her
assistant, to place thereon their statue of the Mother
of Dolours. This done, Veronica presented the insig
nia of her office to the sacred image, imploring the
Blessed Virgin to be abbess instead of herself. Every

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 2GD

evening before retiring to rest, she renewed the de
vout ceremony of surrendering the keys to her as to
her superior.

There is no doubt that our Blessed Lady gra
ciously accepted the offering of her client, with all
the benignity of her maternal heart. We learn from
Veronica herself that her heavenly Advocate appeared
to her, and told her lovingly that she must not shrink
from that undertaking, for that she would herself
fulfil the functions of abbess. If any reader should
be disinclined to believe this vision and statement of
Veronica, he may be convinced by various facts, which
were vouched for by nearly all the witnesses in the pro
cess, who deposed that during the abbess-ship of our
Saint, they had sensibly and tangibly felt that the most
Holy Virgin was their abbess, and spoke through the
lips of Veronica. This was clear from the won
derful effect produced by her discourses at chapter, as
also by the marvellous order and peace which charac
terized the community during the happy period of
her rule, and the copious alms, both of money and pro
visions, whicli flowed in from all quarters so abundantly
as to enable the building and other advantageous ar
rangements to be forwarded. In order that they might
all recognize the maternal hand whence all this pro
vidential bounty flowed, these benefits invariably co
incided with the approach or celebration of the more
solemn feasts of our Blessed Lady ; so that it was a
common saying among the nuns, " Our divine abbess
has paid for the feast." Hence Veronica called her,
not only the superior, but the procuratrix of the es
tablishment. It is pleasant to read the following note
which she sent on the 14th of April, 1723, to her
bishop, into whose hands she committed all the money

270 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

she received :— " Your lordship must forgive me, if I
again trouble you with a letter. Our Superior, the
most Holy Virgin, who provides us with money and
other alms, is the cause of my doing so. It is she
who now sends you thirty- three pauls. I ask permission
to write to the manufacturer, to tell him to make some
cloth for the religious. I know he cannot make it
immediately, for he requires three or four months'
notice. It will cost a good deal, but I am not afraid ;
I rely implicitly on the Superior, and on your lord
ship."

As specimens of her affection for our Blessed Lady,
we shall select two of the letters which she wrote to
Father Tassinari, and which were examined by the
Sacred Congregation of Rites. On the 2nd of Fe
bruary, 1713, she writes :— " Father, do not be dis
couraged at the coldness of your daughter. Give her
your charitable assistance, by commands, penances,
and sufferings. I speak from my heart when I tell you
that I can no longer endure myself. I am satisfied
with the Will of God, but I am in fear and trembling
lest I should be banished from God on account of my
ingratitude. I go to the feet of most holy Mary,
and there I make my protestations, renew iny vows,
and offer up my hearty prayers. But only think ! she
does not wish for my prayers. I go on, and throw
the blame on your reverence, saying : ' Mamma mia, I
can do nothing else. Holy obedience sends me to
thee ; thou art bound to hear me. After all, I am thy
child, and the child of thy servant. Thou art the
Mother of Dolours — behold me who am full of sor
row. I repent of my sins, I grieve for my ingratitude;
I know that I dare not lift my eyes to heaven. Full
of confidence in thy mercy, I resign myself to thy

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 271

will like one dead.' Then I experience a sensation at
my heart which I cannot express, but so secretly,
that I can hardly feel it. To God be all the glory."

Again, on the 12th of March, 1721, she writes : —
"I live contented in the midst of troubles. Oh,
how sweet and precious it is to live for the love
of God ! Although my Mamma is hidden, I
know she assists me ; and I bless her for such great
charity. If it were not for her, woe to me ! I re
ceive every blessing from her, and your reverence
knows that it has always been so. It is very surpris
ing. If you only knew, my father, the way in
which the most holy Mary treats my soul, you would
be beside yourself with delight. I ask her for graces,
and she immediately enfolds me in the Will of God.
I am sure to receive some grace, not that which I
ask for, but that which God pleases to send me. So
I have good reason for praying, and I feel that the
Blessed Virgin stirs me up to do so. She does all for
me in God's way, and I agree with her."

In the last of these letters, the powerful protection
vouchsafed to Veronica by Mary is specially apparent.
But perhaps another anecdote may be useful to excite
others to a similar devotion. Besides showering such
abundant supplies from every side on the convent,
while our Saint was abbess, the Queen of heaven
not seldom condescended to assist her in those labo
rious occupations which she still continued. One
day when she was employed with others of the
community in washing their clothes, it was ob
served that she accomplished her work in an incredibly
short time, and with wonderful perfection • and they
several times heard her exclaim : " Most holy Virgin,
art tliou going to do everything thyself and leave

272 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

nothing for me?" Then they were no longer sur
prised at her amazing progress, but were struck with
admiration at the condescension of Mary, and at the
merit which Veronica must have acquired to receive
so high an honour.

Many years after she had received the stigmata,
Mgr. Codeb6, the new bishop, directed her to draw
out in writing full and precise details of the event.
Veronica was a good deal perplexed, for she did not
thoroughly recollect all the circumstances, and she
was afraid either of failing in obedience, or of deceiv
ing her superior by any incorrectness in the narrative.
But in the midst of her difficulties our Blessed Lady
appeared, and related the whole distinctly to her.

In connection with the present subject, and with
her writings, is the following beautiful incident,
which Sister Florida Ceoli witnessed with her own
eyes. About seven years before her death, Veronica
was ordered by her confessor to write down in a fresh
book an account of the state of her soul. She obeyed,
but as the things which she had to relate were for the
most part such as were likely to do her honour, she
expressed herself as laconically as possible. In the
evening Sister Florida saw that she had nearly finished
her task, and the next morning, on entering the
chamber of her holy abbess, she found her in tears
and deeply afflicted. She inquired the reason, and,
as Veronica had great confidence in her, arising
from their similarity of spirit, she replied that
during the night she had had a vision of her
guardian angel and most holy Mary, who, having
received from the angel the book she had been writing,
looked it over, and reproached Veronica with dis
obedience in not giving a much fuller account. Our

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 273

Blessed Lady then desired the angel to cancel all
that she had written, and told Veronica that she must
write the whole of it again better. As soon as our
Saint returned to herself, she took up her book, and
found it perfectly white, as though no one had ever
written on it ; in which state she showed it to Sister
Florida, who had seen it on the previous evening
almost covered with writing. Nor was this the only
rebuke which Veronica received from the Mother of
God, who, wishing to raise her to a still higher
degree of perfection, frequently reprimanded her for
her faults, informing her how she might obtain the
full approval of her divine Son. These reproofs were
the best tokens which our Lady could give of the
great love which she bore Veronica, as well as of her
special protection and care for her.

A still more striking instance of this maternal affec
tion was related in the process by Father Tassinari,
who was acquainted with all the secrets of our Saint.
According to his testimony, which is above all sus
picion, the Blessed Virgin would frequently place
her divine Infant in the hands of Veronica, parti
cularly during the feasts of Christmas. On several
occasions she communicated our Saint with her own
hand,, taking the Sacred Host from the altar, or from
the tabernacle. Frequently in her visions our Blessed
Lady seemed to play with the heart of Veronica,
drawing it from her bosom, showing it to her with
those mysterious marks which have been already de
scribed, and then replacing it near her own or that
of her divine Son, exclaiming, " Heart of my heart !"
Then, again, she would make an exchange, putting
into the bosom of Veronica her own and that of
Jesus. Such exchanges are well known to be no more

18

274 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

than sensible symbols of the invisible operations of
grace in the heart of Veronica, but as such clearly they
demonstrate the resemblance of her heart to those of
Jesus and Mary, as well as that conformity of will
and affection which existed between the three, and
which is the most sure sign and fruit of that solid
and tender devotion which Veronica cherished towards
the Queen of heaven and her divine Son.

Before closing this chapter, the reader must
permit us to say something of her devotion to her
guardian angel and her patron saints. There is no
room for details of the novenas and other works of
piety which she daily offered up in honour of these
inhabitants of heaven. Her visions proved how ac
ceptable .they were. She frequently beheld her guar
dian angel presenting her at the Throne of the august
Trinity, or making intercession on her behalf at the
tribunal of the divine Judge, or before the bright
throne of the Queen of heaven. Many times she saw
S. Joseph, the great spouse of Mary, S. John the pre
cursor of our Lord, the great apostle S. Paul, her
own patriarch S. Francis of Assisi, and her mother
S. Clare, SS. Catherine of Siena, Teresa of Jesus,
Rose of Lima, Dominic, Francis Xavier, Pellegrino
Laziosi, Aloysius Gonzaga, and others ; a certain sign
that she had merited these rare favours by her devo
tion to them. We cannot conclude without remark
ing how much those persons err, who seek to gain
a vulgar reputation for wit among the irreligious by
ridiculing the devout practices which the Church sanc
tions in honour of the saints. In the lives of all the
heroes of our holy religion from the very earliest ages,
we find examples of similar homage to those immortal
warriors, who, having completed their earthly career,

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 275

have attained crowns of eternal glory. Such examples
should make us smile at our modern reformers, while
we follow the footsteps of those who have preceded
us in the faith, and are now enjoying the rich harvest
of glory in heaven, and on earth the honour of being
raised on the altars of the Church.

CHAPTER IX.

HER GIFTS OF PROPHECY AND MIRACLES
DURING LIFE.

IT is natural that a soul enriched with such heroic
virtue and sucli extraordinary privileges, should be
likewise adorned with every other ornament with
which God is pleased to decorate His saints before
the eyes of the world. To begin with prophecy, which
is a gift that has been vouchsafed to nearly all the
saints. Veronica possessed it to such an extent that
it was commonly said in the monastery that nearly all
her words were so many prophecies, for they invari
ably came to pass. The reader may recollect how she
predicted her own death. Sister Mary Magdalen
Boscaini relates of herself, that having applied for
admission into the convent of S. Clare in the time
of Mgr. Codebo, the bishop was just then unwilling
to admit any one. Her parents and an uncle, who
was a priest, were opposed to her wish, and called
her mad for wanting to be a Capuchin nun, parti
cularly as her constitution had been injured by
a serious illness. She was extremely distressed at
this opposition, and despaired of attaining the desired

18—2

276 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

boon j but Veronica told her that in time she would
overcome it all, and so it proved. The same thing
happened to Sister Florida Ceoli. She had come,
like the former, from Pisa, to apply for admission,
but the nuns had no sooner seen her than they dis
couraged her advances, thinking her unsuited to their
community. But Veronica plainly told the bishop
that a chapter had better be held, and that the votes
would be unanimous in her favour. The event veri
fied her prediction ; and both these individuals became
of great use to the monastery by their exemplary
virtue. An opposite case was that of Margaret Ra-
nucci, who was received by Mgr. Eustachj, Vero
nica, who was then novice-mistress, distinctly told him
that the young lady was not meant for them. How
ever, she was clothed, but two months afterwards
she left them and went to Perugia, where she entered
a convent of " the Poor," as they were called. She
uttered a similar prediction on the admission of Sig-
nora Clarice de? Marchesi del Monte, who was not
even clothed, but went away and entered the enclosed
convent of the same city.

Upon the death of Mgr. Eustachj, the Capuchin
nuns prayed for the election of another good pastor.
Veronica did so particularly, by order of Father Cri-
velli, who, as her director, enjoined her to mention
every light that she might receive from heaven.
This fact is related by the good father in the
process. After she had prayed for some time, she
said that she had seen a bishop's mitre, bearing in
front the two capital letters A.C. Father Crivelli
inferred that these would be the initials of the future
bishop, go he glanced his eye over the directory
of Cracas to see if any of the prelates had a name and

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 277

surname corresponding with these letters. The only
one he could find was Mgr. Antonio Cansacchi. He
thought this must be the one, and the rumour got
abroad through the whole city ; but news came from
Eome that quite another person had been fixed upon.
So Father Crivelli said to Veronica, " Your prediction
has ended in smoke." But she replied that she had no
such doubts herself, because she had since seen the
mitre with the same letters, and six additional ones
at the sides. Presently intelligence arrived that the
individual who had been elected was a most worthy
ecclesiastic of Bologne, named Alessandro Codeb6,
not yet a prelate. Every one was astonished. Father
Crivelli does not tell us what these other six
letters were; but we learn from the evidence of
others that before the election took place they saw a
sketch made by Veronica of the mitre as she had seen
it, and afterwards heard the interpretation from
herself. In the middle were the letters A.C., signify
ing Alexander Codebb ; on one side were the letters
M. V. D., Mariae Virginis Devotus — devout to the
Virgin Mary. On the other side were the letters
P.E.O., for Pastor Ecclesise Optimus — an excellent
pastor of the Church. These epithets were merited
by the new bishop during the whole course of his
life. Sister Boscaini attests that during his life
time Veronica informed her confessor that he would
be succeeded by Monsignor Gasparini, This came
to pass six years after the death of our Saint. The
same religious adds that when the see of Cortona
became vacant, she foretold that it would be occupied
by Mgr. Gherardi.

When Father Eaniero Guelfi was a young man, she
told him that he would one day be an Oratorian, not-

278 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

withstanding the opposition of his father. When he
was in the Oratory, she told him to go to Borgo S.
Sepolcro, for that his father was at the point of
death. Finally, she predicted that he would assist
her in her passage from this world ; and all these
things came to pass. When Father Vincent Segapeli,
an Oratorian, was dangerously ill, she assured him of
his recovery, though all had given him up : the same
happened to Father Tassinari, another of her confes
sors, who had been given over by his physicians on
account of gangrene. When Father Crivelli was sum
moned to Eome by the General, Father Michael
Angelo Tamburini, in order that he might take the
place of Father Merlini, she told him plainly that he
would not remain there, but would shortly return to
Citta di Castello, and so he did. She predicted the
birth of a son to the Emperor Charles VI., and her
words were verified, though the child's life was short.
She also foretold the destruction that would be caused
by the plague at Marseilles, when it was reported in
Citt& di Castello that its ravages were over in that
city.

We should weary the reader if we were to recount
the innumerable prophecies with which the processes
are filled, so we will conclude with one relating to
Signor Don Giacomo Lomellini, who was the com
panion of Father Crivelli in his missions, as he had
been of the celebrated Father Segneri the younger ;
for he deserves honourable mention. Veronica was
indebted to this holy and zealous ecclesiastic, for he
had been her director during the period when Father
Crivelli was obliged to absent himself, in order to
proceed to Florence. When Father Lomellini was
dangerously ill at Citta di Castello in December, 1714,

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 279

Father Crivelli ordered Veronica to recommend him
to God. She did so, and afterwards said that
most holy Mary had appeared to her with a cross
adorned with five jewels, which she informed her
were intended to represent the virtues of Lomellini ;
adding that he would not die until she should see the
same cross again, decorated with a larger number of
gems, to indicate the greater virtue which the good
priest would have by that time attained. She repeated
this intimation to Father Lomellini himself. At the
beginning of the following year, Father Crivelli set
out with his companion to give the spiritual exercises
at Perugia ; and there Father Lomellini fell sick
again. Thence they proceeded to Foligno, where,
perceiving that his companion was suffering from fever,
Father Crivelli sent him to Sarzana for change of air,
while he returned in March to Citta di Castello. He
had no sooner arrived there than he asked Veronica
what she thought of his beloved companion. She said
that she believed him to be near his end, for that she
had had a vision in which Father Segneri the younger
had appeared to her, holding in his hand the same
cross which she had previously seen, all covered
with jewels, which circumstance coincided with the
notice she had then received from most holy Mary.
Hereupon Father Crivelli wrote to Sarzana to con
gratulate Father Lomellini on the approaching termi
nation of his sufferings, and on the rich reward which
was prepared for him in heaven ; but before the
letter could reach him, Father Lomellini breathed his
last.

To the spirit of prophecy may also be referred the
power of penetrating secrets buried in the heart ;
although this may more properly be termed the

280 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

faculty of searching hearts. We have had instances of
this in the tenth chapter of the first book, and therefore
we will only give one example here. Bishop Codebb
was consulting with Father Guelfi, her confessor, as
to what should be done with her after her death.
The next time Veronica saw that prelate she said to
him, as if she had heard the whole discussion : " My
lord, I beg that you will do with my body exactly
as you please, without troubling yourself in the
least." We have seen how she was able to divine
the mental precepts of her confessors, and also her
discovery of Father Crivelli's design of causing her to
be appointed abbess. We will conclude with Father
Crivelli's own words : "I must acknowledge that,
from the opinion which I entertained of her gift of
reading hearts, I used to treat her with reverential
fear and deference ; being convinced that she knew
everything that was passing in my heart."

The evidence of such a witness renders all further
remark superfluous. We shall not attempt to speak
here of her gifts of supernatural science and discern
ment of spirit ; nor even of her ecstasies, which were
still more wonderful, for the reader has read much
of these in the course of the narrative, but will pass
on to the miraculous cures which she effected.

The following cases are selected from the processes.
A Capuchin nun of her own convent was afflicted
with a festering wound in one of her limbs, which
she could never bring herself to show to a surgeon.
At last the torment she suffered was such that she
told Veronica, who visited her with the utmost
charity, and bathed the part affected with a little
rose-water. The next morning it was found that she
was completely cured. Another, who was suffering

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. [281

from a violent headache and other bad symptoms,
applied to our Saint, who had no sooner touched her
head than every trace of indisposition vanished.
Sister Catherine Cappelletti, who was cook in the
year 1719, was troubled with an inflammation in her
eye, in consequence of a piece of egg-shell having
flown up into it. Her companions and Gentili, the
surgeon, did all they could, but were unable to extract
it. The swelling and pain became so great, that the
surgeon resolved to use his lancet the next morning,
though he protested that it would be running a great
risk. During the night his patient was in convulsions,
and Veronica was informed of this at matins by Sister
Mary Constance, the infirmarian. Therefore, as soon
as the office was over, she went to the sufferer, and
recommended her to try to rest a little ; to which the
sister replied that it was impossible, in consequence of
the spasms she felt. Then the saintly abbess em
braced her, pressed her head to her own bosom,
blessed her, and departed. She had hardly left
the cell when the invalid fell into a quiet slum
ber, which lasted till morning. She woke up when
the infirmarians came, and being asked how she was,
replied that she had slept all night. They went
up to her and examined her eye, which they found
perfectly free from the splinter of egg-shell, and with
out the least swelling or inflammation. When the
surgeon arrived, he was astonished to find that there
was no need of the operation he had proposed, for
the eye was perfectly well, and remained so ever after.
The same Sister Catherine suffered for several years
from a severe and incurable headache, and when
Veronica was confined to her bed in her last illness,
she fell on her knees before her, and implored her to

282 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

bless her, lest the excess of pain she felt should de
prive her of her senses. Our Saint laid her hand on
Sister Catherine's head and said, " You will not lose
your senses ; on the contrary, you will be cured."
From that time forward she never had the slightest
return of her headache.

Sister Mary Fucci (sister, we believe, of Canon
Vincent Fucci, a priest of high character, who died
at Eome, at an advanced age, and was a great friend
of ours), had a great number of warts on her hands,
of the size of a farthing. They often opened, and no
remedy could be found for them. According to the
usual routine of the convent, her turn came round to
serve in the kitchen, but Veronica, who was then
superior, would not allow her to do this, thinking
that the community would object to have their food
touched by her. Sister Mary, however, was extremely
grieved at this prohibition, and resorted to the unwise
expedient of cutting her warts, although it caused her
extreme pain. The bleeding which ensued was so
copious that she ran into the kitchen to stanch it with
cold water, but unsuccessfully. While she was so
employed, the holy abbess came up, and, ascertaining
how matters stood, reproved her gravely, and added,
in order to frighten her a little, "Are you not
aware that such a foolish step as that which you have
taken may cause your hands to fester1?" Then she
ordered her to get herself attended to, and not to rise
for matins that night. Sister Mary Fucci happened to
have at hand a piece of Veronica's scapular, which
was commonly called " patience." In this she wrapped
her wounded hands, having removed the bandages
which the infirmarians had put on ; after which, she
passed the night in refreshing sleep. When she awoke

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 283-

the next morning, she uncovered her hands and found
that they were perfectly cured, neither was there the
least trace of wart or wound. She was amazed, and
so were all the nuns as soon as they heard it, par
ticularly as the piece of scapular which had effected
the wonderful cure was found not to have the least
mark of blood upon it. The same day she was able
to enter the kitchen and serve her turn.

No less miraculous was what happened to a nephew
of the two lay sisters, Frances and Giacinta. The
poor youth had a cataract in his eye, and Sister Gia
cinta, considering it incurable, sent him in a phial
some water in which Veronica had washed her hands.
With this the young man bathed his eye, which was
immediately restored to its natural state. The healing
water was sent back to the convent, and the nuns-
observed that it emitted a delicious fragrance.

But it is scarcely necessary to recount individual
instances, when we recollect that her whole life was
one perpetual miracle of the most stupendous order.
We do not speak of the supernatural character of her
virtues and holiness, but such things as are considered
miraculous in temporal matters, such as the unheard-
of penances with which she macerated her body, the
rigorous fasts which she observed, the way in which
she deprived herself of sleep, her incessant labours
of the most fatiguing description, the frequent and
horrible attacks which she endured from the demons,
the wound inflicted on her heart, the sacred stigmata,
her frequent participation in the chalice, the scourg
ing, the crowning with thorns, and all the sufferings
of the divine Passion, including the crucifixion itself.
To all this must be added the almost continual tran
sports of her love of God ; her frequent ecstasies and

284 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

raptures, which give assistance and comfort to the soul,
in proportion as they enfeeble the body. Neither must
we forget her constant infirmities and dangerous ill
nesses ; and yet, in the midst of it all, she spent fifty
years in religion, and attained to the age of sixty-
seven. Surely the mere fact of her living on as she did
was a miracle, and her whole life was a chain of super
natural events of the most marvellous order. Such
was the opinion of her companions in the cloister,
and of the medical attendants who investigated her
case.

ks. In conclusion, we will relate two miraculous cir
cumstances which came under our own observation.
The first was the striking conversion of one of our
penitents at Rome. We say striking, because, al
though not publicly known, it was a very remarkable
miracle. AVe suppose our readers to be aware of the
teaching of S. Thomas, in common with all the Fathers
and theological writers, that the justification of a
sinner is the most wonderful of all the works of God
ad extra ; wherefore the Church prays : " 0 God,
Who dost particularly manifest Thy omnipotence by
sparing and showing mercy." Now this person, who
had committed enormous crimes, and lived for some
year or more in a state of despair, was recommended
by us to seek deliverance from his miserable condi
tion through the intercession of Veronica, the writing
of whose life had inspired us with great confidence
in her. One day, when he least expected it, he felt
himself changed at heart, and filled once more with
confidence in God, so that he made a generous and
devout confession, and lived peacefully ever after
wards, with no sorrow concerning his past life, except
the thought of the grievous wrong he had done to

S. VERONICA GIULIANI. 285

God, more by distrust of His infinite mercy than by
any other sin.

The other circumstance occurred to ourselves. We
had for a long time desired a spiritual favour, which
we have reasons for not describing more particularly,
but which was equivalent to a great miracle. As our
confidence and devotion towards Veronica increased
in proportion as we proceeded with her life, we used
to recommend this favour to her, and when we least
deserved it, on the 17th of March, 1801, to our un
speakable joy we received the desired grace. There
fore, as a perpetual remembrance of our gratitude to
our great benefactress, we mention it in these pages,
and we beg all who shall in future reprint our book,
not to omit these miracles, in order that all who read
of them may be animated to confide in the infinite
mercy of God, and in the powerful intercession of
this great Saint.

NOTE.

UPON the death of S. Veronica, the bishop began to
collect evidence of her holy life. The process was
solemnly opened by him on the 6th of December,
1727, and completed by his successor on the 13th of
January, 1735. After the usual preliminary exami
nations, the introduction of the cause at Eome was
signed by Pope Benedict XIV., on the 7th of July,
1745. The virtues of the servant of God were ap
proved by Pope Pius VI., on the 24th of April, 1796,
and two of her miracles on "Whit-Monday, the 7th of
June, 1802, by Pope Pius VIL, who, on the 12th of

286 S. VERONICA GIULIANI.

September in the same year, issued the decree of her
beatification. Further miracles, which occurred in
1815 and 1818, were approved by the Sacred Congre
gation of Rites, and, on the feast of S. Philip Neri,
May 26th, 1831, Pope Gregory XVI. decided that
.her canonization could be safely proceeded with. She
-was solemnly canonized by the same Pope on Trinity
•Sunday, May 26th, 1839, in the Vatican Basilica,
together with S. Alphonso Liguori, S. Francis di
Girolamo, S. John Joseph of the Cross, and S. Pacifi-
-cus of San Severino.

THE
SPIRITUAL LIFE

OF

THE BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI,

RELIGIOUS OF
THE ORDER OF S. CLARE.

HISTORICAL NOTICE.

LEANDER ALBERT, in his description of Italy, includes
Camerino among the most important towns of Umbria.
He says that the sovereignty of this town belonged for
a long time to the illustrious family of Varani, of which
he gives a brief history. One of the most celebrated
of them was Gentilis Varani, renowned for his valour
and prudence. His son Eudolph espoused succes
sively two wives, leaving two sons by each. The elder
brothers assassinated the two younger, and the town
revolted against the criminals. The elder was put to
death, and the younger having fled, was killed at
Tolentino, but the popular vengeance fell upon his
five sons, who were all beheaded.

This frightful tragedy occurred in 1433, after which
the citizens maintained their independence for ten
years. At the end of this period a return of affection
for the family of Varani made them recall Rudolph
and Julius Csesar, the sons of one of the murdered
brothers.

Julius was a great warrior, and commanded the
troops of the Holy See, under the two Popes, Nicholas
V. and Sixtus IV. He afterwards entered the ser
vice of the Venetian Republic in the same capacity,
then that of Matthias Corvinus, King of Hungary,

19

290 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

and everywhere acquired much honour. His brother
Rudolph dying without issue, he inherited his sove
reignty, and returned to his domains. Under his
reign Camerino became a beautiful and powerful city.
He constructed several fine buildings, among which
the church of S. Mary was remarkable. He re
built the walls, and provided for the defence of his
territory by the construction of strong castles.

This prince espoused Joanna Malatesta, daughter of
Sigismund, Prince of Rimini, and from this mar
riage sprung Battista Varani, who was born on the 9th
April, 1458. She was baptized Camilla, but took
the name of Battista on entering religion. History
gives us no information regarding her until she was
ten years old, and her humility knew so well how to
conceal the favours which God bestowed on her
during the twenty-three last years of her life, that we
are equally ignorant concerning that period, and had
it not been for a circumstance for which we cannot
thank God too much, we should have been equally
uninformed regarding the twenty intermediate years ;
but our Heavenly Father permitted her to be assailed
with such violent temptations from the devil, that
for three years she suffered a sort of martyrdom.
The confessor who then directed her had known her
only six months, and it was necessary that he should
be made acquainted with her previous life. He con
sequently required from her a history of herself, and
enjoined her to write unreservedly everything that
had occurred to her for the last twenty years. She
did so, and to this we are indebted for the treasure
of edification which her holy life offers to us. The
fragments of it do not form a regular history, and
Pascucci, to supply the deficiency, gives a chronological

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 291

table of the principal event? of her life, until the
end of the fifteenth century. We place it here, in
order that the narrative may not be interrupted
afterwards.

LIFE OF BATTISTA IN THE WORLD, IN ITS CHRONO
LOGICAL ORDER.

1. She was born on the 9th of April, 1458.

2. Ten years later, in 14GS, her heart began to burn
with love for the Passion of her Lord.

3. After a general confession made in Lent, 1477,
she felt 'herself strongly drawn towards a religious
life ; but instead of surrendering herself to the call of
grace, she struggled against it for a whole year.

4. Vanquished by the goodness of God, she at last
resolved to obey, and declared her determination to
her father about Easter, 1478.

5. The prince refused his consent, and continued
his opposition during two years and a half.

6. In the month of November, 1481, he at length per
mitted her to follow her vocation, and give herself to
God. From this moment she was inundated with
graces, and conceived such an ardent desire of suffering
that God was moved by it to satisfy her. He sent
her a severe illness, so that for a short time she was
in great danger, and it left her in a weak state of
health for thirteen years.

LIFE OF BATTISTA IN RELIGION.

1. On the 14th of November, 1481, she received
the habit of S. Clare in the Convent of Urbino, and,
instead of Camilla, took the name of Battista.

2. Five months before her profession she wrote a
letter under the dictation of Jesus Christ.

19—2

292 BLESSED BATTTSTA VARANI.

3. Difficulties of which we have no record prolonged
her noviciate beyond the ordinary period, so that
she was not professed until some time in the year
1483.

4. Her father built a convent at Camerino in the
same year, and this was the occasion of many bitter
trials to her.

5. She took possession of this convent with some
nuns on the 4th of January, 1484, and having made
anew a general confession to Father Peter Moliano, Pro
vincial of the Franciscans, she recovered her peace of
mind. It was then that her celestial favours- became
frequent : first S. Clare appeared to her, afterwards
she was conducted into a place where Jesus was cruci
fied, and there she remained two whole months. Then
the fire of seraphic love burned within her for three
months. At last she obtained weekly communion,
which she enjoyed during two years.

6. It was during the summer of 1487 that she
received the order to write, and that she wrote her
Treatise on the Interior Sorrows of Jesus Christ.

7. In the month of August following, while she
was enjoying profound peace, God permitted her to
be deceived by the demons, in order to prove her still
more.

8. On the llth of October following they began to
afflict her with grievous temptations, which she endured
for three years without disclosing them to any one.

9. After the death of Father Moliano on the 25th
of July, 1490, she took another confessor, from whom
she hoped to receive some solace for her pain, but
her hopes were disappointed, for he was obliged to
quit Camerino two months after.

10. It appears that this new director at once re-

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 293

quired from her a written history of her former life,
which she completed in the month of March following.
He had then left Camerino, but it was forwarded to
him. The additional letters were written immediately
afterwards.

11. This entire opening of her heart brought back
peace to her soul, but only for a short period, for
soon after temptations assailed her with redoubled
violence, and this tempest lasted about two years. It
ceased entirely towards the middle of October, 1492.

12. Wishing to explain to one of her spiritual
children the trials through which God makes the souls
of His beloved pass, she gave herself as an example, as
if she were speaking of a third person, and she thus
related the tribulations which she had suffered for five
years. " The person of whom I speak," she said, " was
forced to call upon God continually, and to invoke His
aid, saying, 'Lord, come to my assistance; 0 Lord, make
haste to help me. I have lifted up my eyes to Thee,
Who dwellest in heaven. I have lifted up my eyes to
the mountains, from whence help shall come to me; all
my hope is in the Lord. 0 my God ! help me, and
abandon me not in this extreme peril. 0 God ! my
strength has gone from me, sustain me with Thy
powerful Arm. I can no longer stand, stretch out
towards me Thy helping Hand. Thou sleepest, my
Jesus, in the frail bark of my soul, and the tempest
raised by the demon threatens to overwhelm me. Ah!
without Thee the calm will never return.' It was
thus that the person of whom I speak fixed her soul
on God during this furious tempest, and He never
leaves His elect during the time of war. Imitate
her, my son, in the temptations which oppress
you, and you will soon experience His mercy in your

294 BLESSED EATTISTA VARANI.

regard. Act so as to be able to say with the royal
prophet, ' The Lord was continually before my eyes,
and His divine presence was the object of the medita
tion of my heart.' You will easily find in the Holy
Scriptures many other texts, which prove that the
thoughts of the saints were unceasingly fixed on the
Lord."

When the Blessed Battista wrote these things, to
wards the close of the fifteenth century, she had been
a nun for eighteen years. Of her spiritual life in
religion we know only what she has judged proper
to tell. Pascucci has collected some things in the
chapters on her virtues in the supplement to this
volume. The last twenty-three years of her life are
unknown to us. She was never formally beatified,
but it is believed that Clement X. authorized the
devotions practised in her honour at Camerino, and
all authors who have mentioned her since the begin
ning of the seventeenth century give her the title of
Blessed.

PROLOGUE.

MY EEVEREND FATHER IN JESUS CHRIST,

I must begin by telling you that the whole of this
month of February has been to me a season of battle and
bitter sorrows, caused by my resistance to a powerful
inspiration, of the origin of which I was ignorant.
If I had believed it to have come from God, I cer
tainly should not have dared to struggle against it ;
but I suspected it to be a temptation of the spirit of
pride, permitted by God to try me, for the punish
ment of my sins. Seeing myself destitute of all help,
and deprived of all human consolation, I had recourse
to prayer, my accustomed resource. I besought the
sweet Mother of God, with all the love of which I
am capable, to dissipate the darkness into which I
saw myself plunged in punishment of my sins, and to
cause a ray of light to penetrate my mind, by which I
might discern whether it was the Will of God or not.
After having, through the whole month, wearied
heaven with my cries of distress, without gaining any
thing but extreme fatigue of spirit, on this second
Sunday of Lent, the 20th of February, on retiring from
the holy Table, I have resolved to obey the interior
inspiration, persuaded that otherwise I shall never
regain peace. God grant that this determination be

296 BLESSED BATTISTA VAKANI.

conformable to His Will. I have confidence that it
is so ; and I believe that it is by His grace that I have
made this resolve. However that may be, it is certain
that this obedience will cause me nothing but extreme
confusion, both before God and before you, and this
reason confirms me in my resolution, more than many
others which point it out to me as very useful, and
even necessary.

This inspiration, my father, makes me anxious
about my salvation. I will tell 'you things which
I have never before told to any one, and will dis
cover secrets hitherto carefully hidden in my heart.
In a word, I will recount my spiritual life from the
beginning until the present time. God is Master :
and since He wills it, I will it also. It is true, this
is not the first time that I have treated of this
matter with you, my father ; but what I have hitherto
said was so obscure that you could not comprehend
it. I must frankly admit that formerly I spoke in
coherently j now it will be otherwise, and I will un
fold to you, although against my will, that wound
which has been hidden for three years at the bottom
of my heart, and has pierced it, even as the spear of
the soldier pierced the Heart of Jesus. I will tell you
all without reserve ; deign to listen with an attentive
ear.

Oh, my father ! have pity on a poor sinner, who,
like another Magdalen, prostrating herself at the
Feet of Jesus, casts herself at your paternal feet, with
tears in her eyes and shame on her forehead, humbly
to disclose to you the history of her unfortunate happi
ness. It seems to me that I may well give it this name,
since in punishment of my sins, my infidelities, and
my ingratitude, it is changed into bitterness, into

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 297

wormwood and gall. I conjure you to cast an eye of
enlightened compassion on my sad condition, and
to judge if there be any sorrow like to mine.

Having to speak of such high matters, for they
refer to God and to the divine things, which His
merciful grace has deigned to work within me — my
spirit is troubled, and with trembling do I undertake
to write what you will read, because I know my
misery, and recognize that in me there is only false
hood and lies. I implore the Spirit of God, the Lover
of truth and purity, with a suppliant and plaintive
voice, to assist me ^in the history I am about to
relate. May He grant me the grace to recount simply
and without dissimulation, the particular gifts and
benefits which I have received, in spite of my un-
worthiness, from the most clement Father of mercies.
On my part, I feel more inclined to curtail than to
exaggerate what I have to say. At least, I confide
it to you under the seal of confession, and therefore I
begin by saying : " I confess to Almighty God, and
to you, my father."

NOTE. — The confessor respected her wishes on this
point, and communicated the manuscript to no one
while she lived. It appears even that he dared not
permit himself to divulge it after her death ; neither
did those whose heritage it afterwards became, so
that it remained hidden for nearly a hundred years.
But at last, God, by Whose command these wonders
had been written, disposed that it should be published
for the consolation of devout souls who walk along the
way of divine love, in the blood-stained foot-prints
of our Redeemer.

CHAPTER I.

HER VOW MADE IN CHILDHOOD RELATIVE TO THE PAS
SION OF JESUS CHRIST. — HER PROGRESS IN THIS
DEVOTION, AND THE PIOUS EXERCISES WHICH IT
SUGGESTED TO HER.

BE it known to you, my father, that by the grace of
God, it is you, and you only, who have given the first
impulse to my spiritual life. I can well imagine your
surprise, perhaps even your incredulity, because I
know you have no knowledge of the fact I declare
to you : for, as it was connected with the favours
God has bestowed on me, I had determined never to
divulge it, and would not have broken my resolution
had I not been compelled to do so. However, your
astonishment will cease when you have heard my
story, and you will agree with me that all is possible
with God. The last time you preached at Camerino,
I was about eight years old, or ten at most — calculate
yourself, my father, and you will discover the exact
time ; I am now thirty-three years old, having been
born on the 9th of April, 1458. It was on Good
Friday that you preached your last sermon, and of
my own accord I went to hear you. In truth I heard
you, not only with attention, which of itself was a
grace of the Holy Spirit, but in an abstraction of the

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 299'

senses, like a person who listens for the first time to
something of the deepest interest. I remember very
well that the things you spoke of seemed to me future,
and not past, which will prove to you that I had still the
simplicity and purity^of youth. You represented Jesus
Christ before Herod, who would release Him if He
would only speak. I felt an excessive compassion
for Him, and began to pray to God thus : " 0 Lord,,
grant that my Jesus may speak, that He may answer
Herod, and not be carried away to die." When I
heard you declare that He would not break silencey
I was deeply afflicted, and I said in my heart, to soften
the pain I felt, " Why will He not speak ? it seems
to me that He consents to His own death." It was so,
my good Jesus, it was so ; but I did not understand
it then. I tell you all this, my father, to show you
how young I must have been when this sweet Saviour
deigned to take possession of my heart, and establish
His dwelling there.

In ending your discourse, you made a touching
appeal to your audience to weep for Jesus, and to
retain the remembrance of His sufferings. " Make
at least every Friday," you said, " a short meditation
on His sufferings, and shed one tear for His love. It
is but little that I ask from you, and yet I assure
you that this will please God more, and be more useful
to you, than any other work, however good it may
be." It was the Holy Ghost who dictated these
words to you, for, in spite of my youth, my heart
was penetrated to the quick, and they made on me
an ineffaceable impression. When I grew a little
older, they constantly came into my mind, and I medi
tated on them with particular satisfaction. One day
I was so deeply touched by them that I bound myself

300 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

by vow to give to my Jesus every Friday this tear
which you had asked, and this was the commencement
of my spiritual life, as you will clearly see in the course
of my history. It is to you then, my father, that I
owe my introduction into this life, and, instead of
being surprised, you will unite with me in giving
thanks to our Creator, from Whom all good things
proceed.

After having made this vow, I did all in my power
to be faithful to it, in spite of the many difficulties I
had to contend with. It was necessary for me every
Friday to put my heart to the torture to elicit this
tear which 4I desired. This came from a sort of
aversion for spiritual things, so that I could neither
read them, nor bear to hear them read. When,
by the special favour of God, I have been able
to shed my first tear, do not suppose, my father, I
waited for a second ; on the contrary, I rose in all
haste, and immediately ran away. Sometimes in
following the impulse of my natural vivacity I laughed
so loud, and diverted myself with so little discretion,
that when the time for weeping came, I could not
draw from my eyes this blessed tear. Then becoming
impatient, I went away, but with a saddened heart,
believing that some evil would happen to me for
this infidelity, and remorse of conscience would tor
ment me for the whole week.

When Lent arrived, I went to confession to Brother
Pacifico of Urbino, and declared to him all my sins as
well as I could. He asked me many questions, and,
among others, whether I had contracted any obli
gation by vow. Without thinking, I replied in the
negative, but immediately correcting myself, I said,
" I have indeed made a vow, but I cannot fulfil it,

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 301

although I really desire to do so." The good father
asked what it was, but because I knew it was a good
thing, I was ashamed to tell it, and would not at first
reply, but it ended by my yielding. When he knew
what it was, he said to me, " Do not believe, my
daughter, that I will ever dispense you from such a
vow ; on the contrary, I wish you to observe it, but
on this condition, that if, when you have done what
you can to accomplish it, you do not succeed, you will
be guilty of no sin."

I continued then to fulfil my obligation, but always
with the same difficulty, and it was not till after a
long tune that it diminished, and God came to my
assistance with His accustomed goodness. I chanced
to find one day a meditation on the Passion of our
Lord, which seemed written for a person little accus
tomed to this holy exercise ; it was divided into five
points, after each of which an Ave was to be said.
The first point pleased me much, and being soon con
vinced that I should be equally pleased with the others,
I kept the book, and resolved to read this meditation
every Friday on my knees. I did so for several years,
exciting myself to shed a tear at each of the Aves,
which I recited as devoutly as I could. It appeared
that this devotion was agreeable to my Jesus, for in
general I shed many tears, instead of only one. One
Friday it happened that I had been much occupied
until midnight, when I obtained permission to go to
my room. Seeing the night so far advanced, and that
my reading would take a long time, I was much
tempted to pass it over for once, and it cost me much
to make the effort to begin. I struggled long before I
could come to any determination ; at length, with the
help of God, I overcame myself, and performed my

302 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

accustomed exercise. Oh, my father in Jesus Christ !
if you knew the danger I ran that night, an hour after
I went to bed, you would be astonished. If you wish
to know, I will tell you another time, but now I will
not interrupt my history. Oh, how happy that crea
ture is, who, when assailed by temptation, holds fast
by her resolution. I say this, for I know it by ex
perience j but to return from this digression.

The ever-increasing pleasure which I felt in reading
this, inspired me with the desire of substituting medi
tation for it. I then began to meditate on the Passion,
not only on Fridays, but every day, and that for a
considerable time, according to the inspiration which
God gave me, without using the book. This practice
procured me such an abundance of devout tears,
that I could not say a rosary without weeping, even
before strangers. This lasted three years before I
resolved to give myself to God. I need hardly
add, that the devil did his best to make me give up
this holy practice. At his instigation, persons whom
I could not avoid, because they lived in the house
with me, misinterpreted my tears, imputing them to
worldly sorrows, or ridiculous affections. Not con
tent with thinking thus, they said it to my face, and I
own that these reproaches deeply wounded my heart.
Yet, by the grace of God, I came out victorious from all
these combats with my resolutions unchanged. " In
terpret my conduct as you will," I said to them, turn
ing interiorly to God — " interpret my conduct as you
will, I care little for your blame or your praise." And
thus passed those three years, during which devotion
to the Passion of Jesus Christ inundated my heart.

I fasted every Friday on bread and water, and
bound myself by vow to abstain on that day from

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 303

certain habitual imperfections. Unfortunately I was
not always faithful to this engagement. I often
scourged every member of my body, one after the
other. Every night I interrupted my sleep, and got
out of bed to say a chaplet, and when I had neg
lected this, I said two the next time. Now that I am
a nun, I no longer get up for such a purpose, nor do
any good thing whatever.

During these three years I fasted two or three days
a week together on bread and water, and also on
the feasts of Jesus Christ and His holy Mother, but
now I do nothing of the kind. I forgot to say that
at the end of my meditations on the Passion, which
made me shed abundance of tears, I experienced a
sort of rapture, during which my soul enjoyed a
peace which I cannot express ; I only know that in
this extraordinary state, which lasted about as long
as one or two Ave Marias, my body was without feel
ing, like a corpse, and my soul was transported into
a place of peace and delight. On coming out of this
state, I often said to God with my whole heart, " 0
my Lord ! if Thou foreseest that any worldly thing
will separate me from Thee by a hair's breadth, pre
vent this by sending me a thousand misfortunes."
Now I understood by separation the loss of the
sweetness I tasted in these moments ; for at the peried
of which I speak I had no other way of approaching God
than this. The life which I then led presented many
hindrances. Can you imagine, my father, that with the
exception of the short time I gave to meditation on the
Passion, all the rest was sacrificed to dancing, music,
promenades, and similar trifles ? Reading devout books
tired me or made me laugh. I had such an aversion
for religious that I could scarcely bear to look at

304 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

them. Dress and frivolous reading were my de
light. In short, during those three years my soul was
as a prisoner, and though I struggled in my meditations
and multiplied my prayers, I could not obtain the
grace of full liberty. Now, my father, listen to the
means by which Providence delivered me. How
good Thou art, 0 my God ! Thou knowest how to
help in a thousand ways the soul that sincerely desires
to apply itself to the pursuit of virtue.

CHAPTER II.

SHE RESISTS THE GRACE OF A RELIGIOUS VOCATION
FOR A LONG TIME, BUT ENDS BY FOLLOWING IT
WITH GENEROSITY.

GOD, in His infinite mercy, willed that my eyes, so
long blinded by the profound darkness of the world,
should at last open to the light of truth. Father
Francis of Urbino (whose words and teaching seemed
to shake my soul like thunder and lightning) came to
preach the Lent at Camerino. During the whole
season, he repeated those terrible words, " Fear God,
fear God !" Now I felt this holy fear, for I perceived the
greatness of the offences I had committed against His
Majesty, and experienced such a dread of the flames
of hell, that had I not known despair to be of all
sins the most displeasing to God, I firmly believe
that I should have despaired of His mercy. It
alone was all my consolation and all my support, for
I spoke to no one of what was passing in my heart.
I wept night and day over my infidelities and

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 305

ingratitude, and applied myself with great contrition
to meditation on the Passion of my Saviour, giving a
long time to this exercise, both morning and evening.
Feeling also more than ever the necessity of penance,
on Fridays I only took three or four mouthfuls of bread
and a glass of water. Sometimes even the whole day
passed without my eating anything. I spent the
night without going to bed, sleeping so little, and so
lightly, that I could say with truth, " I sleep, but my
heart wakes."

In this life of prayer, upon which fear made me
enter, I began to hear at intervals a voice unknown
to me, a voice which seemed to come from afar, but
not so far but that the words were quite intelligible :
it said to me, that if I would escape the pains of hell,
of which I had such fear, I must renounce the world
and become a nun. My mind at the same time was
enlightened by a light from heaven, which made me
see clearly that unless I quitted the world I should be
lost. Now these words were very bitter, and this
light very insupportable, because I had not yet shaken
off the chains of my evil nature, and, accustomed as
I was to the pleasures of the world, I was very un
willing to renounce them. I alleged to myself many
strong and persuasive reasons, but they made no im
pression on me, because of my ill-regulated affections,
from which it is necessary to be free before we can
listen to such inspirations.

During these miserable combats, I was very un
happy, and had I been abandoned to myself, I have no
doubt nature would have triumphed, but my Re
deemer, the true and only Friend of souls, would not
permit it. Touched with compassion, He put into my
mind a good thought, which I carried out without

20

306 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

repugnance, and, if it did not procure me a complete
victory, it at least contributed largely to my conver
sion. It was this : one day that grace spoke to my
heart more strongly than usual, without being able to
vanquish my repugnance, it seemed to me that God
bid me write to the father who preached ; I did so
immediately, without telling any one, and without
hoping for a reply. It is true that I did not deserve
one, for my obedience to the inspiration was far from
sincere. I excited his zeal to labour for the soul of one
who was a stranger to me, telling him not one word of
my personal wants. But I added a postscript to my let
ter, "Remember me, my father, in the peaceful elevation
of your mind." I said this in the persuasion that
every servant of God experienced at the end of his
meditations that supernatural peace which I experi
enced, and this good father more than others, because
I considered him a saint, almost an angel from heaven.
He deigned to reply to me, and sent me by a sure and
secret channel the following answer : " I will under
take the affair you recommend to me, and will omit
nothing to make it succeed, whether in my public
or private instructions. As for you, my daughter, I
recommend you to guard carefully the purity of both
body and heart, after the example of S. Cecilia and
many other virgins, until the moment when God will
dispose of you according to His gracious designs.
Be careful not to yield to the sensual temptations
which assail you ; on the contrary, overcome yourself
in all things with a holy generosity. Farewell." The
reading of these lines produced in me profound
affliction; for it was evident that these words were
so many arrows shot by the Hand of God at
my poor heart, It was very evident that He had

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 307

made known to the father what was passing within
me, since I had never revealed it to any one, and
yet he appeared acquainted with the captivity of my
heart.

As soon as I recovered from my vexation, I
exclaimed, " It is Thou, 0 my God, Who speakest to
me by the ministry of Thy servant, for he could not
otherwise have known my combats, and yet he says to
me, ' Overcome yourself if you would be perfectly free.'
Well then, my God, I will do what is commanded."
Will you believe it, my father, scarcely had I made
the sacrifice of two or three satisfactions of the eyes,
than I was delivered from this evil passion. I then
conceived for Father Francis an affection which may
have been too strong perhaps, but which was never
theless necessary for changing the profane love which
occupied my heart into a holy and spiritual love.
Besides, I owed something to a servant of God who
had rendered me such an important service.

After having delivered, me from the slavery of
Pharao, God pressed me still more strongly to with
draw into the desert, and sacrifice to Him there ; that
is to say, to shut myself up in a convent, where I
should be occupied in His service ; but restrained by
my perverse nature, I turned a deaf ear to His call ;
my determination not to quit the world became
stronger and stronger, and, fool that I was, I dared
to oppose to grace the most frivolous excuses to
justify myself. For instance, I said to myself, "My
father loves me too much to permit me to go into a
convent, and he is too powerful for any one to dare
to contradict him by withdrawing me from his hands."
I really believed this, and regarded the thing as im
possible, even had it been my most sincere desire.

20—2

308 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

0 my God ! my God ! what had I then done to de
serve the interest Thou didst take in me, being as I
am a false and sinful creature ? What need hadst
Thou of my services, 0 my sweet Jesus, to seek me
with so much eagerness 1 I remember very well all
the means He suggested to me for withdrawing my
self from my father," but their remembrance pierces
my heart too deeply for me to tell them.

This Master, so patient and wise, seeing the
hardness of my heart, and yet unable to resolve to
abandon me, changed His treatment, and inspired
Father Francis to preach a sermon the day before the
Annunciation of the Blessed Virgin, on the ardent
love which the angelical salutation enkindled in her
heart. Never had I heard him preach with so much
fervour. I believed, while listening to him, that I
heard a seraph rather than a man. He affirmed,
among other things, that in one single spark of this
divine love which consumed the heart of Mary, there
was more sweetness than in all the pleasures of the
world combined. This made so strong an impression
on me, that all my resistance yielded at once. When
the sermon was over, I approached one of the altars,
and, throwing myself on my knees, made a vow to
the Queen of Virgins, to preserve all my senses
immaculate until God made me know His Will.

1 made one condition, however, which was that the
divine Mother would share with me a spark of that
fire which burned in her heart at the moment of the
Annunciation. From that time this desire and pro
mise occupied my mind day and night, and I
prayed, with all the fervour in my power, for this pre
cious spark of love • but because He could not place
such a rich treasure in an unclean vessel, God willed

BLESSED BATTISTA VARAN I. 309

to purify my heart in the manner I am about to re
late.

The preacher determined to preach on Holy Satur
day, though this was contrary to custom, as well as to
the wishes of the canons, who objected, on account of
the long offices in the cathedral on that day. His
audience was very limited, because the public were in
clined to follow the general custom; but the grace
which God intended this sermon to bestow failed not.
The good father began by asking pardon of his audience
for this unaccustomed sermon, excusing himself by
pleading an inspiration from God, Who required from
him that he should prepare them to make a good Easter
Communion on the morrow. He then went on to speak
of the circumstances which might render this sacri
legious, and dwelt long on the subject. I followed
him with great attention, and was struck by the
following words : " Whoever has received absolution,
without the firm determination to give up all that is
or that leads to mortal sin, is forbidden to communi
cate." " Miserable being that I am !" said I to my
self, "it is thus that I have always communicated, for
I have never had the firm purpose to renounce all
vanity and folly, at least until now; but I will go this
evening to confession, and declare specially these sins,
with the firm resolution never again to yield to
them." And so I did.

[Our readers may be surprised at this declaration,
if they take it literally. It is certain that the vanity
of which she speaks did not extend to mortal sin, for
vanity in itself is not such. To render it mortal,
circumstances of scandal must accompany it, and this
the whole of her life contradicts. It might be sus
pected that she had committed grave faults of sen-

310 BLESSED EATTISTA VAKANI.

suality ; yet we find afterwards that she had always
preserved her heart and body pure. It is incredible
that so scrupulous a soul should have taken so little
care about examination and contrition as to make her
confessions [invalid. What, then, must we think of
the manner in which she judges herself? We must
believe it to have been dictated by excessive humi
lity. " It is the peculiarity of pious souls," says S.
Gregory, " to see sins where there are none, and to
find gravity in matters of little weight." When
preachers reproach the guilty, in order to move their
consciences and convert them, these good souls take
to themselves all that is said, because, by divine light,
they see clearly the heinousness of sins which others
think lightly of, as the ray of sunshine entering into a
chamber shows the dust hitherto concealed. But to
return to our story.]

My confessor, Father Olivieri, inquired for how long
a time I had communicated in this manner -} and, on
my replying, " Almost always," he said : " Certainly,
my daughter, I will not allow you to approach the
holy table. Examine yourself during these days as
seriously as you can, and return in a week to make a
general confession." The following day, when all rose
to approach the altar, I continued sitting in my place,,
covered with shame and confusion, because I thought
every one would notice this humiliating exception.
" Well," I said to myself, " the proverb is true which
says, ' He who gives not what he can, never receives
what he wishes.' This is my bitter experience to
day."

After having made my general confession, God gave
me the grace to preserve during Paschal time the sorrow
to which it had given birth. As for my confession, it,

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 311

was still very defective. My elastic conscience and
my want of light prevented my discovering the faults
I see clearly now ; but what I did not say then, I
said afterwards, as you may imagine ; and if my con
fession was imperfect, it was at least sincere. It was
on the eve of Low Sunday, in S. Peter's church, that
Father Olivieri heard my confession, and gave me
Paschal Communion.

On the same day, I had an interview for the first time
with the pious Father Francis of Urbino. He asked me
if I thought of entering religion. On my replying in
the negative, an air of sadness overspread his counten
ance, and he said, " You are now whole ; sin no more,
go in peace." I returned home joyful and happy.

My soul being purified in the manner I have stated,
the divine goodness began to knock more loudly at the
door of my heart. Its voice made itself heard, not
in the distance as heretofore, but within me, and in a
manner so clear and distinct that I could not stifle it.
I often shut my ears, but it was useless, because it
spoke not to my body, but to my soul. When I began
to pray, it seemed as if I were going to the war, for
then I fought incessantly against God ; and there is no
war so painful as that. However, I never inter
rupted the course of my daily prayers. It happened
sometimes, that, fatigued with my resistance to grace,
God would say to me, " I am He Whom thou desirest,
and yet the more I call, the more deaf do thy ears be
come. The more I press thee, the more thou resistest
My love for thee. Well, then, my daughter, go into
the world where thy folly leads thee ; there thou wilt
find no satisfaction for thy desires." Consider, my
dear father, that my mind did not assent to these
words ; I turned them over and over, but found no

312 ELESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

rest, nor could I resolve to enter religion. Neverthe
less, instead of shortening my prayer, I repeated it
because it was Friday, and it seemed that some one
drew near to assist me. I have never been sub
jected to such a shock of contending feelings : at
one moment willing to obey the call of grace, the
next, revolting against it. But at last my free will,
which in the midst of the conflict had remained
neutral, erected itself into a judge, and decided in
favour of the Spirit of God.

The submission was prompt. I determined, with
all the affection of my soul, to serve the Lord as He
wished, and was ready, if necessary, to suffer martyrdom,
rather than continue to resist grace, or even to oppose
it by sinful delays. I felt, at the same moment, a
lively desire to go to Urbino, something whispering
to me interiorly that it was only there that I could serve
God with a tranquil heart. The determination was
to my soul, exhausted by such painful agitations, what
a soft bed of flowers would have been to a body ex
hausted with fatigue. Since that day I have ever
enjoyed profound peace, and great spiritual joy.

CHAPTER III.

SPIRITUAL FAVOURS WHICH FOLLOWED HER ENTIRE
CONVERSION.

IT is now, 0 my God, that I feel more than ever in
need of Thy assistance, having to recount things more
angelic than human. Assist me, then, O Lord, I
beseech Thee ; grant me the grace worthily to re
count Thy admirable benefits, those benefits with

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 313

which Thou hast loaded Thine unworthy creature for
her own shame and confusion. And you, iny father,
while listening to me, say not once, but a thousand
times, " I am no longer astonished at your great trials,
but only that God has been so lenient towards you,
ungrateful creature that you are ; for what could He
have done for you that He has not done ? and how
have you corresponded to His adorable goodness ?" In
saying this, my father, you would say but the truth.
In fact, as soon as I had conformed my will to His
adorable Will, all the cataracts of heaven seemed to
open upon me, and my sinful soul was absorbed in
the abyss of the divine mercies. This God of good
ness came to meet His prodigal child ; He received
her in His Arms, and pressed her to His Heart ; He
bestowed on her the sweetest caresses, and gave her,
not once, but many times, with His divine Mouth,
the kiss of peace. 0 my heart, harder than the
very stones, how is it that thou dost not break
with love ? What art thou doing 1 Why art thou
so slow in showing thy gratitude?" And yet the
sovereign goodness continued to treat my unfaithful
soul as the mother who cannot caress her child suffi
ciently; and this covered me with confusion. Oh,
how often have I besought, with true humility, this
loving Father to cease caressing me, for I was so un
worthy ! How often have I withdrawn from prayer
in order to escape from His divine Arms ! But this
means, which might have been sufficient to save
me from His justice, could not tear me from the em
braces of His love. It frequently happened that
on leaving my prayer my soul required a certain
time to return to herself. Often I heard within me
words of inexpressible sweetness, words full of manna

314 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

and honey, of gladness and joy. But what am I
doing? Do I pretend that I am writing all? I
cannot, and if I could I would not, because of the
words of the prophet : " Thy words have I in my
heart, that I may not sin against Thee." I will
only say with the Spouse in the Canticles : " My
soul melted when He spoke," and with the Psalmist :
" How sweet are Thy words to my palate, more than
honey to my mouth. Thy word is exceedingly re
fined, and Thy servant hath loved it."

I saw clearly within me the accomplishment of this
word of the prophet Ezechiel, " In what day soever he
shall turn from his wickedness, I will not remember
all his iniquities that he hath done." God did
still more for me, He effaced them from my own
remembrance. I could not, indeed, remember any of
my former sins, and I no longer felt any fear ; and
therefore I plunged into, and submerged myself in an
ocean of love. Such was the fruit of my conversion,
which made me understand how the beginning of
wisdom (that is, the first taste of the divine sweet
ness) is the fear of the Lord ; and because this taste
is strongly felt, in proportion to the strength of the
previous fear, it was without measure, as my former
fear had been.

For many previous years my heart had experienced
a strong necessity to love, and because my affections
leant towards creatures, I restrained them with the
rein of discretion, for fear of compromising myself,
but when they inclined towards God, I slackened the
reins, and allowed them to rush forth impetuously
towards my sweet Saviour, Who, not content with
calling me, showed Himself to me, sometimes under
the form of a Father, sometimes under the form of a.

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 315

Friend, sometimes (and that the most frequently)
under the form of a loving Spouse. When He
deigns to enter into a soul in this way, I believer
from my own little experience, that He gives birth
there to a feeling of divine love, so sweet and deli
cious, that there is nothing in this life with which it
can be compared. If this feeling had not been tran
sitory, I should have wished never to quit this mortal
life, because I felt as if I were already in possession
of eternal life. In truth, I cannot imagine any
difference between this bliss and the joys of paradise,,
except that which exists between an uncertain and
fleeting happiness and a certain and everlasting joy.
But, alas ! this difference is not small ; I would say
rather it is sovereign and infinite !

Beholding myself now, on the one hand so tenderly
loved, and on the other so guilty and vicious — I could
not see myself otherwise ; for when the Sun of justice
enters into a soul, she finds herself enlightened with
marvellous light — I sometimes exclaimed, full of won
der, " 0 my Lord ! if the demons dared to utter such a
blasphemy, it seems to me they must regard Thee as the
friend of vice. I beseech Thee, my Jesus, I conjure Thee
not to permit them to give Thee a name so odious. I say
they might call Thee so, for I am but iniquity, and yet
Thou lovest me with incredible love. O my Jesus,
again I beseech Thee, suffer not the demons to dis
honour Thee because of Thy love for me." One day
while I was speaking thus, I heard this loving God re
ply : " Know, my daughter, that I am far from being the
friend of vice. I can well rejoice in thee without
loving iniquity, since thou hast until now preserved
thy innocence. This is what I love and what I enjoy
in thee." ISIow niy ignorance of spiritual language

31 G BLESSED BATTISTA VARAXI.

caused me not to understand this word innocence.
After searching for a long time, I found in a book the
following sentence, but it left me as much in the dark
as ever : " If thou continuest faithful to Me, I will
restore to thee thy first innocence." This only excited
my curiosity more, but I was not long in having it
satisfied. A devout friend called on me one day, to
whom I explained my difficulty, and this is the reply
which I received : " God promised to that soul to remit
her sins, not only with regard to the guilt, but also to
the punishment." I need not say how agreeable this
was to me ; could it be otherwise, when I had received
the assurance that God had granted me this favour ?

I understood then what my Jesus meant by speaking
of my innocence, but I did not understand what He
had added, and I would not ask this person in case
it might be discovered that it referred to myself. I
then addressed myself to my Jesus, and said to
Him : " What joy, my Saviour, what delectation, and
what object of love, canst Thou find in my inno
cence ?" He deigned to reply: " When I take delight
in thy innocence, I take delight in Myself, and not in
thee; for this innocence is My work, and My pro
perty • when then I rejoice in it, and love it, it is
Myself that I love and rejoice in." I understood by
this explanation that God desires and loves Himself
alone, in heaven as well as on earth ; that He loves
His creatures the more, in proportion as He has com
municated Himself more abundantly to them, and that
there are none worthy of love in themselves. He left
me, after havinggiven me this grand lesson of humility,
of which I stood much in need, being in danger of be
coming proud of His favours.

But let me break off the subject, my father, for the

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 317

more I say of it, the more there remains for me to
say ; and when I shall have said all, certainly I shall
have said nothing. You know enough now to under
stand what must have been my peace, my tranquillity,
my sweetness, my delight, my confidence, and my
familiarity, in the embraces of my divine Spouse, in
the sweet intercourse with His Father, in the graces
and the consolations of the Holy Ghost.

0 happy time ! full of joy and delight ! how hast
thou given place to the tempest, to darkness and sor
row? 0 peace which surpasseth all understanding,
how is it that the horrors of war have succeeded thy
sweetness 1 O unspeakable delights ! by what fatality
are you changed into wormwood and gall 1 O
love, which almost took away life ! what cruel hatred
hast Thou left behind thee ! O divine friendship I
0 intimacy, which cannot be understood, still less
explained, to what enmities, to what discord hast
thou given place ! 0 Arm of my Spouse, after
having embraced me with so much love, how hast
thou let me fall from such a height into the abyss 1
Alas ! what a heavy fall ! It would not be surprising,
0 my poor soul, if all thy bones were broken ! Well.
mayest thou now lament, and sigh, and say : " The
spouse of the King of kings is plunged in sorrow, and
her tears are on her cheeks ; there is none to comfort
her." All my friends have left me, and made me
desolate, wasted with sorrow all the day long. Oh !
who will give water to my head, and a fountain of tears
to my eyes, that I may weep for my sad bereavement ?
Alas ! my crown has fallen from my brow, because I
have not been faithful to my Spouse, and now I am
reduced to spend my life in tears. Let the heavens
and the earth weep over me, let all creatures endowed

318 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

with reason join their lamentations to mine. And
you, my father, weep for me, if you have a heart that
can feel for your desolate daughter !

This is the wound which has torn and still tears my
bleeding heart ; I discover it to you now, because
it is no longer possible to hide it. Apply a remedy
if you can ; or, if you cannot, give me at least your
pity ; it will always be some solace to my woe. O
patience ! 0 help ! how I desire you ! Sorrow con
sumes me, so that I am ready to faint ; I am distracted
with anguish and bitterness, knowing neither what I
say or do. Pardon me, then, if any unbecoming
words escape me. But enough of my sorrows ; let me
continue my narrative. I will recount, according to
promise, all the course of my spiritual life, until
the time of my desolation, and I hope, through the
grace of God, to do so with all truth and simplicity.

He who is the Flower of the fields, the Lily of the
valleys, and who feeds among the lilies, wished
to leave in me marks of His passage, and ornamented
my soul with three lilies of exquisite perfume ;
the first was such an aversion for the world, that if
God had said to me, "Mount the throne of the
Cresars, with the certainty of being saved, or enter a
convent and run the risk of being lost," I would not
have hesitated a moment in giving the preference to
the religious state. Because of the hatred I bore to
the world, I saw nothing in it that could please me : its
pomps and its pleasures filled me with disgust, for I
saw in them neither pomp nor glory, but only a tem
porary hell, the earnest of an eternal hell. Behold
what they are in reality ; I say it to the shame of those
who think differently. The second lily was a pro
found humility, which made me sincerely believe and

BLESSED LATTISTA VARAN I. 319

confess that the earth bore not on her surface a
greater sinner than myself, a creature deserving to be
condemned by His justice, and saved only by pure
mercy. The more He showered His benefits upon
me, the more unworthy I believed myself to be ; I
therefore considered His graces, not so much as gifts,
but as deposits which He confided to my care, or rather
as funds with which I should traffic for His benefit. Oh
how worthy of love are these truths ! Oh what grati
tude do I owe Him for such precious instructions ! The
third lily was 'an ardent desire of suffering. Such in
fact was my inclination, that if it had been proposed
to me to mount to heaven by any other road than by
Calvary, I should have refused the invitation. I some
times said to Him, with all the affection of my soul,
" If the good things with which Thou honourest me,
my Lord, proceed really from a sincere heart, wilt Thou
give me proof of it, by associating me to the sufferings of
Thy beloved Son ?" He promised that He would, and
He kept His promise, for since then I have drunk at
least four times the chalice of bitterness even to
satiety.

Soon after this I fell ill of a sickness, from which
I have suffered for thirteen years. I have always
borne it with inconceivable joy, except for this last
year, when it seemed that I could bear it no longer.
I do not glory in this, my father, but I return all
glory to the Lord, for I know that patience is one
of His gifts. After the first seven months (during
which time I was every minute at the point of
death), I was able to leave my bed. It was then
that Father Gregory, who now (if we may trust
the universal belief) reigns in heaven, taught me
to meditate on the Passion of our Lord, by reciting

320 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

the chaplet of His holy Mother, which occupied me
three hours every day. This devotion procured me
unspeakable sweetness, and inexhaustible consolations.
One day in particular, whilst I contemplated the
glorious mystery of the Transfiguration,, I received
such heavenly promises, that I cannot now hear it
mentioned without my heart palpitating with joy.
There is nothing more true than the words of the
prophet : " Taste and see." I know it by my own
experience, for as soon as I had tasted, I saw that
God alone deserved to be loved. From that moment
I experienced a burning desire to behold the beauty of
His countenance, and my prayers were all more or less
languishing desires of love. All creatures seemed to
invite me to contemplate this divine Lover. The
sight of a blade of grass, or of a flower, was sufficient
to recall to me His sovereign beauty, and inflame my
heart. Each time I turned my eyes towards the
heavens, the psalm " Cceli enarrant " came into my
mind, and I cried, " 0 my Jesus ! if Thy works are
so beautiful, what then must be the splendour of Thy
Face ? Show Thyself to me, I beseech Thee, my good
Master, show Thyself to me — show Thyself to me !
What pleasure canst Thou take in seeing me languish
for so long a time ? Thou alone art my life and my
hope ; Thou alone art all my love. Why, then, dost
Thou hide Thyself? Why dost Thou deprive me of the
sight of Thy fair countenance?" During the time
of which I speak, I did not fly from Him as I had
done before ; on the contrary, I pursued Him saying,
" I run after Thee to the odour of Thy ointments, so
superior to all perfumes. Show Thyself to me and I
shall be content. Oh that thou would'st kiss me
with a kiss of Thy Mouth."

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI, 321

When I had passed six months in the agitation and
suffering of these desires, it pleased God to hear my
vows in such a manner, that instead of showing me
His Face, He turned away from me, saying, " Write
these words, my daughter, ' My Jesus grants me
indirectly that which I have asked of Him. It is
truly in an indirect manner that He now listens to me
and hears me, and yet my desires are directly accom
plished. I feel it, for now my soul is happy and
tranquil.' "

But it is necessary for me, my father, to give you a

more detailed account of this apparition. One day,

when I was at prayer, I recognized by certain signs

that He was present in my soul. When He was

about to withdraw, He said to me : " If thou desirest

to see Me, raise thy head." I looked, and saw Him

retiring, as one man would leave another, turning

round, and continuing His way. When I first saw

Him, He was already more than six paces off, and

traversing with slow steps a large hall, at the extremity

of which there was a small door, like the door of a

cupboard. I could observe Him at leisure, until He

reached this door, when, stooping because of His great

height, He passed through it, and disappeared. At

the same moment the hall and the little door both

vanished, and I saw my own room as before. If

I was not happy enough to behold His Face, I at

least remarked His vestments. He was clad in a robe

of dazzling whiteness, which descended to"ttHis Feet.

It was embroidered with a border of golden letters,

which swept the ground ; and this border was

about the breadth of a finger's length. I could not

read the letters, as much because of the distance as

of the continual movement of the robe; not that

21

322 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

His steps were quick, for on the contrary they were
slow, but He walked without ever stopping. His
waist was very thin, and girt with a golden band,
about the breadth of two fingers. He was taller than
any man I had ever seen, by a head and shoulders.
His golden hair, which was slightly crisp, floated
over His shoulders and reached to His girdle. Some
thing adorned His Head, but I cannot say whether it
was a crown or diadem, or a simple circlet of roses
and other flowers. I am inclined to believe, as He
was arrayed with the magnificence of a heavenly
King, that I was considered unworthy to behold
Him. I could never describe the effect of His golden
hair, mingled with the dazzling whiteness of His robe,
as it floated over His broad shoulders. All that I
can say is, that, enchanted with the richness of His
apparel, and still more by His majesty and grace, I
remained stupefied with admiration.

During the two years and a half that I continued
in the world after my conversion, preparing for the
complete sacrifice I wished to make of myself to God,
He gave me many other graces and gifts, of which I
will say nothing, as it is better to be silent than
to speak of such extraordinary things at the risk of
interrupting the peace which my heart enjoys. I
ought, however, to tell you, that during this time of
tranquillity God showed me all the trials to which I
should be subjected at a later period. His intention
was doubtless to enable me to support them with
as much prudence as resignation ; but, alas ! my
father, I cannot conceal it, I have neither done one
nor the other. I have acted quite contrary to what
a faithful sheep would have done, and now I am con
demned to weep for my folly : " 0 all ye who pass

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 323

by the way of divine love, attend and see if there
be any sorrow like to mine.';* My soul, once the
spouse of the Lord, initiated into His secrets, and
brought up in scarlet, is now reduced to dwell on a
dunghill, because she allowed herself to be seduced
by the deceits of the devil. [It is needless to add
that it is her humility which makes her speak thus, for
nothing in her conduct would justify this lamentation.]

There is a time for everything. The moment of
afflictions and trials arrived, to prove whether my
virtue was gold or lead, and I had much to suffer
both in body and soul. Besides the illnesses with
which God afflicted me, I was the object of a very
painful persecution, the author of which I am not at
liberty to name.

[Pascucci, the historian of her life, explains it thus :
Her father, who became sovereign of Camerino by
the death of his nephew, Nicholas Varani, was not
satisfied with being named general-in-chief of the
troops of the Venetian republic, but, wishing to in
crease the splendour of his family by a rich alliance,
he did all in his power to force his daughter into a
certain marriage, as we shall presently see.]

Every temptation was employed to overcome me ;
at first promises and flatteries, then threats, which
ended in my being imprisoned • but, by the grace of
God, caresses made no impression on my heart, nor
promises either. Threats excited in me a strong desire
to see them fulfilled, and imprisonment only ren
dered my determination more fixed. At length
all this ended, like the Egyptian captivity. God
withdrew me from the hands of the powerful Pharao,
whose hardness of heart lasted two years and a half>

* Lament, i. 12.

21—2

324 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

and who ended by saying to me with his own mouth ;
"I yield to the Lord, Whose vengeance I dread. The
Tear of drawing upon myself His vengeance, alone
forces me to restore your liberty. Otherwise you
never would have obtained my consent to become a

nun."

I escaped then from Egypt, where a yoke of iron
had crushed me 'for so long, and I came out laden
with spiritual riches. I passed the Eed Sea dry-shod.
I understand by the Eed Sea the purple and honour
of sovereignty, brilliant chimeras, which seduce man
kind, but which conceal much misery, and end in
smoke. When safe across, I turned my head to look
back, and saw Pharao and his host overwhelmed in
the waves ; that is to say, the devil with all his strata
gems, all his sins and vices. After having returned
thanks to God my Deliverer, I plunged into the desert
which was to lead me to the promised land ; that is,
to speak without figure, I went to the monastery of
Urbino, where you, my father, were witness to my joy,
which forced me to cry with Mary, the sister of
Moses, " Let us sing to the Lord, for He is gloriously
magnified ; the horse and his rider He hath thrown
into the sea."* You might find others, my father,
who renounced the world as willingly, and with as
much pleasure as myself, but not with more joy and
heartiness. *You have perhaps been surprised by my
comparing myself to the children of Israel, but
I cannot find a more striking comparison; for God
loaded me with especial graces, as He did them, and
like them, I have resisted His goodness with invin
cible hardness of heart.

[Perhaps the reader may wish to know why Bat-
* Exod. xv. 1.

BLESSED BATTISTA VARAXI. 325

tista, in quitting the world, preferred the monastery
of Urbino. Pascucci gives the following reasons : A
short time before, the Princess Battista Malatesta, the
wife of Guido of Montefeltre, since known as Sister
Jerome, had entered this convent. It was also in
this monastery that her relation, Elizabeth, widow of
Peter Gentilis Varani, had lived. This princess,
after the murder of her husband, became a nun
at Foligno, but the hatred of the enemies of her
family pursued her into her retreat. They per
suaded Pope Nicholas V. that her profession was but
a feint to cover the design of bringing the town
again under the domination of her family ; and, in
consequence, she received an order to depart. Thanks
to the intervention of some Italian princes, the
Pontiff gave her the monastery of Monteluce, where
twenty-one nuns from Foligno followed her. Seven
years afterwards, at the request of the Duke of Urbino^
Pope Calixtus III. gave her orders to found a monas
tery in that town. She did so, and governed it with
as much wisdom as edification. Her daughter, Fran-
cesca Varani, lived there also with her relation, Eu-
phrasia Chiavelli of Fabriano, Emerentiana Colonna,
Clara Cappelli, Bernardina Baglioni, and several
other ladies of illustrious birth. The Blessed Battista
entered the convent on the 14th of November, 1481.1

32 G ELESSED EATTISTA VACANT.

CHAPTER IV.

WHAT SHE HAD TO SUFFER DURING HRR NOVICIATE.
— HER RETURN TO CAMER1NO, WHERE SHE RE
CEIVED GREAT FAVOURS FROM HEAVEN, AND,
AMONG OTHERS, A VISIT FROM S. CLARE.

UNTIL now, my father, I have been giving you the
history of my spiritual life, during the time that the
glorious Virgin Mary, touched by my prayers, commu
nicated to me a spark of divine love. It was, indeed,
but a spark, detached from that furnace which burns in
eternity ; yet it kindled such a fire in my heart, that
I could scarcely support the delightful heat, which
often compelled me to cry out, " No more, Lord, no
more." I will now tell you what occurred to me
when I was clothed with the habit of S. Francis. An
old writer says that we must retire into solitude to
hear the singing of birds, to breathe the perfume of
flowers, to contemplate their brilliant colours, and
to discover the hidden dwelling-places of animals.
Scarcely had I entered the sacred monastery of Urbino,
than I found there similar pleasures ; the harmonious
chant of the divine praises, the beauty of edifying
example, and, if I dare say so, the dwelling-place of
graces and celestial gifts. Powerfully moved and
urged by the Holy Spirit, I felt within me a burning
desire to penetrate into the centre of the desert ; that
is to say, into the depths of the Heart of my most
sweet Jesus, and to discover there His most hidden
griefs. I renounced, therefore, as much as possible,
the manna of heavenly sweetnesses j not that I was
tired of them, as the ungrateful Jewish people were,

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 327

but because I had a profound feeling of my own un-
worthiness, and feared besides that these anticipated
payments were drawn from the capital of my future
happiness in heaven. I therefore besought my God,
with a pure and sincere heart, to nourish, to satiate,
and to fill me with the sorrowful pain which my Jesus
had endured in His cruel Passion, and to let me drink
lon£ draughts from His bitter chalice. This was, in
deed, the only want which my soul felt, and her only
desire ; so that I could say with the Spouse in the
Canticles, "A bundle of myrrh is my beloved to me;
he shall abide between my breasts."*

I resolved then to employ my whole time of prayer in
•meditation on the Passion of Jesus Christ, not wishing
to occupy myself with aught else, in order to plunge
with all the vigour and impetuosity of my soul, into
the sea of bitterness which inundated His Sacred
Heart. And how could I not desire, 0 my beloved
Jesus, to penetrate into Thy loving Heart, where I
knew my name was written in letters of gold, ever
since the manifestation Thou didst deign to make to
me ! Oh ! how bright they appeared on the crimson
of Thy divine Heart, those large golden letters, "I
love thee, Camilla." Thou didst grant me this favour,
0 my good Jesus ! because I could not understand
that Thou hadst for me such a tender love. " How
is it," I once said to Thee — " how is it that Thou
canst love such a wicked creature ?' " I cannot do
otherwise," Thou didst reply, " for thy name is written
in My Heart !" and then lifting Thy glorified Arm,
Thou madest me read the words across the Wound of
Thy Heart. 0 my soul, why dost thou not take
courage and confidence at the remembrance of this

* Cant. i. 12.

328 BLESSED BATTISTA VARAXI.

goodness, this love of thy beloved Jesus? Thou wilt
say to me, I know, that it is not possible. Alas ! it
is too true, that this remembrance, instead of en
couraging me, pierces my heart, and forces me to
cry out in lamentation, " 0 all ye who pass by the
way of divine love, attend and see if there be any
sorrow like to mine."

But to return. After having persevered during two
years in meditation on the Passion of Christ, with the
desire of partaking of His sufferings, I was introduced
by an admirable grace of the Holy Spirit, into the
sacred bed of His divine Heart, which contains an
ocean of bitterness, of which neither man nor angel
can measure the depth. How often should I have been
submerged in this ocean, if God had not sustained me
by His powerful Arm : for I had much more difficulty
in supporting the bitterness of my sorrows than the
sweetness of His love. Therefore I often said with all
the fervour of my soul, " No more, my Lord, no more ;.
if I plunge deeper in this ocean, I shall be swallowed
up, for it has neither bottom nor shore." Then my
God would appear to me no longer as a paradise, but
as a hell. And indeed, in my simplicity, I often gave
Him this name; for no other seemed to suit Him
so well. I will say nothing further on this subject
now, as I intend to recur to it again, but there is one
observation I believe I ought to make, namely, that
although my interior pains were as dreadful as it was
possible for my soul, assisted by the Holy Spirit, to
bear, they were to the sufferings of my Jesus but as
a grain of sand to heaven and earth.

During these two years, which I spent in the monas
tery of Urbino, before returning to my own country,
my soul was fertilized by benign influences of

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 329-

the Sun of Justice, and produced different flowers,
agreeable to her beloved, so that she could say with
the spouse in the Canticles, " Winter is now past,
the flowers have appeared in our land."* Among them
was the lily, planted in the barren soil of my soul
at the beginning of my conversion, namely, the desire
of suffering. This desire, in particular, was cultivated
by the royal hand of the true Assuerus, my blessed
Jesus, and .largely bedewed with the waters of His
interior sorrows. But although often reduced almost
to death, I ceased not to say to the Lord, " But when,
0 my God! wilt Thou conduct me into the rich
pastures and delicious gardens of Thy sufferings, where
Thou nourishest Thy elect and beloved sheep ? 0 my
Jesus ! Thou deferrest the accomplishment of Thy
promises for a long time ; fulfil them, I beseech Thee,
without delay ; yes, immediately, my Jesus, imme
diately ! for I can wait no longer. Let not my
numerous sins make Thee repent of the promises Thou
hast made me? Ah ! Lord, I beseech Thee, deprive
me not of so great a benefit."

About this time my calamitous profession ap
proached; I call it thus, because of the horrible tempest
of which it was the cause, a tempest which agitated not
my monastery only, but the whole order, and also
some seculars. I believe I ought not to give details
of this event, and I would even desire that no guess
should be made on the subject. What I can say is,
that if my profession was the cause of trouble on
earth, it was a subject of joy to the angels, and the
occasion of a solemn festival in heaven. Be assured
of this. It is not on the report of others that I affirm

* Cant. ii. 11, 12.

330 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

it, but on the clear knowledge I had of it myself: and
would to God that all sinners were as certain of their
•salvation as I am of the truth of this fact. Is it that
I glory in it ? Certainly not, for I could never believe
that the angels would rejoice in this manner over me,
but over the great advantages which my monastery
would after a time derive from my profession, and over
the acquisition of a soul, withdrawn by grace from the
world. Now this double event which rejoiced the
angels, could not fail to displease the devil ; therefore
he avenged himself by raising the tempest of which
I speak.

You, my father, were elected this same year

vicar of your order in this province, a charge which

.you had not had for a long time before, and which

since then has not been imposed on you. Am I

deceived in believing that heaven arranged it thus,

in order that he who had been the instrument of

my conversion should continue and terminate the

work 1 You continued it, indeed, by sustaining me in

this great trial ; and you finished it by re-establishing

me in the peace which I have enjoyed since September,

and the sweetness of which I still taste. It is true that

.you have had much to suffer from this tempest, which

agitated every house of the order in the province, and

even seculars of all ranks; but was it not fitting

that it should be so, since you had been the cause of

so much good ? Besides, I know that the trouble

which this affair cost you has not been without its

reward, for though this monastery was the cause of

much vexation to you, yet you have shared in the

good which it has done, and still continues to do.

And although you opposed the selection of this site,

•God changed your opinion, and it was you yourself,

BLESSED BATTISTA VARAXI. 331

who by your authority enclosed us here, and thus in
stituted this holy monastery. Fly, if you will, from
this house of Camerino. You have nowhere else done
so much good as at Camerino. Therefore the devil,
who knows how much harm you have done him, causes
.you to dislike the place. I say this to you, my father,
with filial confidence.*

When I had, with my companions, taken possession
•of the monastery in virtue of the Apostolic rescript,
I had no scruple on the subject of my transfer, for
God had made known to me, in a special manner, that
it was agreeable to His Majesty. Yet it pleased His
goodness to give me for my consolation a still more
manifest sign of His Will in this matter. The second
Friday after our entrance, Sister Constance, whom you
know well, was spinning beside me, while I was
^ewingj she began to sing the hymn, "Anima bene-
detta dall' alto Creatore," &c.— " 0 soul, blessed by
the Most High Creator," &c. When she had finished
the first verse I sang the second, and so we con
tinued alternately until we came to the words, " Kis-

* The origin of this monastery is thus described by the
historian Wading : " Julius Caesar Varani, wishing to give
his daughter a convent at Cameriuo, besought the Koman
pontiff to 'give up to him the monastery of S. Constance,
which was falling into ruins, and contained only one old nun,
that with the materials he might build another in a more con
venient place for the daughters of S. Clare, under the invoca
tion of S. Maria Nuova, and the direction of the fathers of
S. Francis. The Pope granted his request on the following
conditions : — 1st. That the church of the ancient monastery
should be preserved and repaired. 2nd. That the new com
munity should give a pension for life to the old nun, which
was accordingly done. It was into this convent that Battista
entered, with seven other nuns of S. Clare, on the 4th of
January, 1484."

332 BLESSED BATTISTA YARANI.

guarda quelle mani, risguarda quelli piedi, risguarda
quel costato" — " Behold these Hands, behold these
Feet, behold this Side," when sorrow rendered me
mute, and I fell into the arms of my sister. She at
first believed that this proceeded merely from physical
causes, but my distress was purely spiritual. My
soul was enraptured by the contemplation of the
afflicted Mother, when she received into her arms the
dead body of her adorable Son. I heard most dis
tinctly the mournful voice of the most holy Mother ;.
I heard the loving and afflicted Mary Magdalen crying
out, " 0 my Master !" The plaintive voice of the
beloved disciple John also sounded in my ear, saying
in a low voice : " My Father ! my Brother ! and my
Master !" I heard also the lamentations of the other
beloved Maries. I remained in this state from the
hour of compline until the second hour of the night,
and it would have lasted much longer, had I not made
a great effort to recall my spirit, and relieve the
sorrow of my sisters j for I sometimes heard them
weeping, although I was in the state of rapture, and
their affliction made the tears flow from my eyes.
At other times, when I heard the voice of the glorious
Virgin Mary, my soul seemed to have left my body,
and I perceived none of the things of this world.
When I came to myself, I experienced such excessive
exhaustion and sorro \v, that for more than a fortnight
afterwards I looked like a corpse risen from the grave.
Before this event the mystery of Mary with the
Body of her Son in her arms had never presented itself
to my mind. When I had applied myself to meditate
on the Passion, it was either the agony of my Saviour
in the Garden of Olives, or His crucifixion, which ab
sorbed my attention ; but from this moment I became

BLESSED BATTISTA VARAXI. 333

so much affected by this devout mystery, that for more
than two years I could not look at a pair of pincers, a
ladder, a hammer, or a nail, although in my ecstasy I
had seen none of them. It was thus that it pleased
God to show His approval of my return to Camerino ;
for if He had been displeased with this step, He would
not have granted me such a favour, which I could
not look upon otherwise than as a singular mark'of
His love. " 0 all ye who pass by the way of divine
love, attend and see if there be any sorrow like to
mine !" God willed formerly that the Hebrew people
should be baptized, as the apostle says, in water and in
fire ; and thus it pleased Him to treat me, for after
having washed my soul in the tears of contrition and
devotion, He willed also to baptize it in divine and
seraphic fire. You can easily understand what was
His design in this ; I had without doubt committed
many faults during the time of my tribulations, and
He wished to purify my heart in the fire of His love,
to render me fit to receive the new favours He had in
store for me.

At length this year of tribulation came to an end ;
a year that had brought me so many bitter sorrows,
which the Lord had permitted to embellish my crown,
and not to punish me ; for you know, my father, it
was love of my vocation which excited against me this
violent tempest. I wished to establish this new
monastery under the title and the rule of the Poor
Clares. This project displeased many persons, who
neglected nothing to bring it to naught, but without
success, for my wishes were accomplished, as you see.
During this time Father Peter de Moliano was elected
our vicar, a glorious and holy soul, now manifestly
blessed, on account of the miracles which he worked

334 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

during his life, and continues to work now. He came
from time to time to our monastery. One day he
asked me, in presence of my sisters, " Are you not
Sister Battista Varani?" On my replying in the
affirmative, he said, "Prepare your confession, my
daughter, for I wish to hear it before I go." " I
have no need to confess, my father," I replied. " It
is by inspiration that I ask this of you, my daughter,"
he said; "you must expiate your sins ; I know you
have need of it." " I have not, my father," I an
swered ; but he insisted, saying, "Send away your
sisters and confess, for God wills it." Seeing that
I still resisted, he said again, " Why do you refuse
to make your confession T' I answered that I refused
because it was not necessary. This reply seemed to
displease him, and he said, "Away with you! you
had better reconsider the matter." Oh, my father,
you were too good to such an ungrateful creature !

He departed, and I was not sorry ; but the next
day I was tormented by remorse of conscience, and
ashamed of myself, saying, " I have behaved very ill
to this good father. Certainly when he returns I
will confess to him as he desires." In the mean
time I wrote to him to ask his pardon. Some days
afterwards I felt an extraordinary desire to confess to
him. The Lord shed upon me the light of His grace,
and I perceived in myself many thing" which neg
ligence in my examinations had hitherto prevented
me from discovering and confessing. From that mo
ment I had no repose, and I wrote to him letter upon
letter, beseeching him to have pity on my soul, and
hasten as much as possible his return to Camerino ;
but, like a skilful physician, he rather delayed, in
order to render my desire more ardent still, as

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 335

he acknowledged afterwards. I had to w ait until
the feast of the stigmata of S. Francis, but the
grace of God knew how to render this a profit
able time to me. Never did I shed such abundant
and bitter tears over my sins, as well those I had con
fessed as those I had not. The sorrow I felt for having
offended the infinite goodness of God, inspired me with
such hatred of myself, that I earnestly desired to become
an object of detestation to the good father; but God
promised me that, on the contrary, I should be more
loved than before, when I should have made known
to him all my miseries. In reality, on hearing my
general confession, he was so much consoled and
pleased by my frankness and repentance, that he be
stowed on me his holy friendship, and preferred me
afterwards to all his spiritual daughters. I can
assure you that after this confession of all the sins of
my past life, I was filled with greater consolation and
joy than he was, and since then I have been in con
stant tranquillity.

Some days after this, not only while I was praying,
but nearly always, I had a vision of a religious of my
own order, of the most ravishing beauty, and in
the black veil like one of ourselves; I saw her
more distinctly than if I had seen her with my
bodily eyes, and with a pleasure which the sight of
no creature had ever inspired. She followed inc
everywhere, and showed her love for me by smiling
with the most gracious and caressing air ; and my joy
was so intense, that I was continually in a state border
ing on ecstasy. I tried to guess who she could be, which
seemed to please her exceedingly ; and I thought I
heard her say, " Do you not know me T Each time
that she appeared to me (for I did not enjoy her con-

336 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

tinual presence), I knelt before her instinctively, whe
ther I was at the grate, or at table, or occupied in
work. In vain would she sign to me to rise; I
persisted in retaining the posture I thought fitting
towards such a venerable personage. The more I
contemplated her beauty, the more I was ravished by
it, and I could not comprehend how she could love
such a creature as me. These apparitions were often
repeated during fifteen days, but I have never had
them since that period. I forgot to mention that
she appeared to be about forty years old.

I was far from suspecting that this nun was S,
Clare, our own glorious mother. This thought never
came into my mind, for I had never had the desire to
see her, except in heaven ; but if you wish to know
what I thought, my father, I will tell you in all sim
plicity. Until then I had always refused to receive
nuns from, other convents who asked admission, in
which I was actuated by a right zeal. I accordingly
thought that God ".wished to introduce here this
person whom I saw, and that He showed her to me
beforehand to propitiate me in her favour ; and this
made me say interiorly, "I will willingly receive
such a religious, for her aspect alone is enough to
fill us with consolation." It was not until these
visions had ceased, that it came into my mind that
perhaps it might be our glorious mother, and the
thought inspired me with the most tender devotion
towards her. Now I have no doubt that it was
she, and if ever I attain to heaven (which, through
the merits of the Blood of Christ, I hope] to do),
I shall recognize her without difficulty in the midst
of all the glorious host, and I will embrace her fondly,
saying, "O.my most sweet mother! it is you who

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 337

didst deign to visit me during my weary exile." But,
alas ! what have I been, and what am I now ?

O all ye who pass by the way of divine love,
attend and see if there be any sorrow like to mine.

CHAPTER V.

OTHER DIVINE FAVOURS ACCORDED TO BATTISTA :
THEY ARE FOLLOWED BY NEW TRIBULATIONS.

" THY testimonies are wonderful, 0 Lord, and to the
soul who seeks Thee, exceedingly credible." Now
what I have to say is Thy testimony • how then
should I conceal it from my venerable father, who
seeks Thee in truth ? No ; I will recount to* him
Thy praises without disguise, and I will recount them
for Thy glory, and my own confusion. 0 ye angelic
spirits, who are no strangers to what I am about to
say, assist me, I beseech you, that I may speak the
whole truth. It was but a few days after our holy
mother S. Clare had withdrawn from me her beloved
presence, that two angels appeared to me, clothed in
robes of dazzling white, and with golden wings. They
took my soul in their hands, and carried it on high,
where they placed it at the Feet of Jesus crucified.
They retained it there during more than two months,
so that in the interval, whether I wished to walk,
speak, or act, it seemed to me that I had no soul, and
that my body only took part in these different move
ments. When this period had elapsed, they restored
my soul, but burning with love and devotion for the

22

338 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

seraphim to such a degree that I spoke of them inces
santly, and prayed with the most tender affection to
have one of them sent to me, as had been done to
the prophet Isaias.

After having made this prayer continually for
several days, without obtaining what I asked, one
morning before prime I addressed myself to the
Mother of God, and said to her with holy impa
tience : " 0 most sweet Mary ! 0 Queen of incompar
able goodness, I know that thou reignest over the
angels, and that they all are eager to fulfil thy will.
Command then, I beseech thee, one of the seraphim to
fly towards me, as one did towards the prophet Isaias ;
thou knowest, 0 my most holy Mother, with what
ardour I desire this grace." I was still speaking, when
the Mother of God, touched by my prayer, promised of
her own accord what I wished, which caused me to
feel Extraordinary joy. Some days after, having said
matins at night, I continued to pray, and it came into
my mind to meditate on the greatness of the love
of God for His creatures. This method of prayer
was not usual with me, yet I followed it, because
my mind is accustomed to follow the attraction
which comes from God. I began, therefore, to search
for this love in the smallest and most abject things,
but was soon transported in an ineffable manner to
the contemplation of the most sublime and most
divine things ; that is to say, I plunged into so vast
and so deep a sea, that more than once I desired to
withdraw, but could not. What passed within me
was neither reasoning nor vision, but a certain light,
which is altogether inexplicable. I will relate only
three things for your consolation.

The first is, that those who contemplate the great

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 339

and innumerable benefits with which the most boun
tiful and most clement God has favoured them, im
mediately recognize themselves to be burdened with
two debts, which they can never pay : I mean the
love with which He has first loved us, and the Passion
He has willed to endure for us. AVhat indeed can we
<io to acknowledge suitably these immense benefits 1
The second is, that all our love for God might be called
hatred ; all our praises, maledictions ; all our thanks
givings, blasphemies • so remote are these sentiments
from the sublime degree in which they ought to be
found in us. The third thing which I perceived very
clearly was, that the august Mary, the Mother of
God herself, together with all men and all angels,
could not return adequate thanks for even the produc
tion of the smallest flower, because there is an infinite
difference between the excellence of the Creator and
the lowness of His creatures.

Now, my father, you can easily understand the
abyss into which I saw myself descending in contem
plating the immense benefits I had received from my
God. Then I really despaired of myself, and all my
best works seemed as nothing. I renounced from
my heart all spiritual joy, from the fear of adding
debt to debt, ingratitude to ingratitude ; so that had
Jesus Christ appeared to me then, I should have closed
my eyes firmly not to see Him. Prostrating myself
with my face to the ground, I besought my God to
keep me constantly attached to the Feet of Jesus
crucified until my last hour, and to punish me after
wards for all the time I had passed there, as if I had
employed it in blaspheming and betraying Him, per
suaded that if I did not employ it thus, it would bo

22—2

340 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

entirely owing to His mercy. In short, I besought
Him to place me after my death in the position most
conformable to His good pleasure, declaring to Him
that I was ready to descend into hell if He willed it,
because His holy Will was the only object of my
desires, and that I wished no other reward, no other
beatitude, no other glory than that.

At the sight of the immense love with which God
embraces all His creatures, a love which appeared to
me without bounds, I could not hinder myself from
reproaching Him by saying, " 0 folly ! 0 folly \"
It seemed indeed that I could not otherwise qualify
such a love. The Feet of my Saviour were given up
to me according to my prayer, so that during five
years I never ceased to see them and to occupy myself
with them, which gave me inexpressible happiness
and peace. Now that this favour has been withdrawn
from me, and I am deprived of so great a blessing, which
was the treasure of my heart, I am inconsolable, and
continually cry, " 0 sacred Feet ! 0 only hope of my
soul ! how can I live without you, who were my heart
and my life ? 0 my Jesus ! give them to me but for one
hour of the day, and cast me into hell if Thou wilt,
for with this consolation I should find it endurable.
My sojourn there would not be long, for I would shed
so many tears, I would embrace Thy Wounds with
such continued ardour, that rny heart would break,
and this body of sin would be destroyed. 0 sacred
Feet ! I would, for love of you, see, touch, and kiss
the feet of every creature. 0 most sweet Feet !
where are the tears of love and devotion which you
caused me to shed ? Alas ! bitterness has replaced
these delights of my heart. 0 beloved Feet ! I could
not have believed that I should be torn from a place

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 341

where adulterous and dishonoured women found an
•asylum ; for was it not at theJFeet of my Jesus that
the sinners of the gospel came to seek their pardon ?
and now what was granted to them is refused to me.
I am, then, more severely punished and more un
fortunate than other sinners. 0 most clement Feet !
if I did not fear to tire him who reads these lines, I
would employ the whole day in writing my lamen
tations." This need not astonish you, my father,
for the pain I experience is so bitter, that all other
sorrows seem nothing in comparison. I have,
doubtless, enjoyed this favour longer than others, but
because of this, my harp, accustomed to give forth
notes of confidence, is now turned to mourning.
But I wander from my subject while I speak of the
Feet of my Saviour; I will return, and the recital
which I have begun by the inspiration of God, I will
finish by the help of His grace.

When this light, of which I have just spoken, had
vanished, it left such a fire in my soul, that, if I may
dare say so, my soul became in it what iron becomes
in material fire. If I remember correctly, this fire
continued to burn me during three months; but I
must explain to you its nature. It was a desire to
quit the body and enjoy Jesus Christ, but a desire so
lively and so ardent, that if I were to try to express it,
I fear I should not be believed. Yet God knows
I wish to speak only the truth. The flame of this de
sire was so burning, that during all the summer I seemed
to suffer the pains of hell ; pains which made me look
for death as a blessing, as a feast, as the day of my
nuptials with the Beloved of my heart ; so that I would
say with the apostle, "Oh, how I desire that my body
should be dissolved, that I might go to be for ever

342 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

with Jesus Christ ;" and with the prophet : " Bring
my soul out of prison, that I may praise Thy Name."
This sacred fire with which I burned, made me under
stand that a seraph had flown towards me, to accom
plish the promise made by my sweet Empress, the most
holy Mother of God.

In the meantime, I was tormented interiorly and exte
riorly by this most ardent desire, to an extent I cannot
describe, and shed inexhaustible torrents of tears, sob
bing and praying night and day to my God to withdraw
me from the world and call me to Himself. One day
when during my prayer I besought this grace with
more than usual earnestness, my blessed Jesus mani
fested Himself to me with an air of great compassion,
and embracing my soul with His left Arm, He drew
her to His Breast,, and wiping away her tears with
His right Hand, said repeatedly, "Weep no more."
This was a weeping of the soul, and not of the body,
though I also shed many bodily tears. These sweet
words ought to have lessened my grief, but, on the con
trary,! wept more abundantly, and my prayer to obtain
the end of my captivity became all the more ardent.
He replied, " I cannot yet." " But Lord," said I, "art
not Thou almighty?" "Behold," said He to me, show
ing me His divine Hands, " they are firmly bound."
I could not understand this, but He added : " These
bonds are the prayers which your brethren and sisters,
the Franciscans, address to Me, to have your life pro
longed j be then patient."

I know not whether that which I am about to re
count took place before or after what I have already
related. Once, when I felt such a heat that I could
not bear it, I] turned in a dying state towards the
seraphim, and said to them, complaining, and almost

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 343

reproaching myself for having asked their aid : "0
most sweet spirits, if I have asked with so much fer
vour that you might come to me, it was because I be
lieved that being so near to God, your presence would
be paradise ; how is it, then, that since you have
come to me I suffer the pains of hell? indeed, I
understand not what you have brought with you."
Then these sublime spirits, entering into familiar con
versation with me, as with a friend, replied : " That
which afflicts you is precisely that which renders us
happy. Being unable to enjoy God while you are
captive in the prison of your body, you are reduced to
form desires which torment you in proportion to their
strength. With us, on the contrary, desire being
always united to the presence of the Beloved Object,
the more ardent it is, the more it augments our feli
city." After these words, they told me that their
intimate presence with God was such that God
could not be a single instant without them, nor they
without Him. They told me, moreover, that there
exists such an intimate union between the seraphim
and cherubim, that one could not be in a soul without
the other. "Sometimes," they said, "it is the
cherubim who hold the first place in a soul, some
times the seraphim ; but it is we seraphim who enjoy
the pre-eminence in your soul. Because of this, our
seraphic fire prevails in you above the light of the
cherubim." This accorded exactly with my own ex
perience, for, though the light which I had seen was
really incomprehensible by reason of its intensity,
nevertheless, in comparison with it the fire was thrice
as strong. On this occasion I learned that the two
angels who held my soul during three months at the
Feet of Jesus, were one from each choir. This is

344 BLESSED EATTISTA VARANI.

that fire in which I was baptized and purified, after
my general confession to Father Peter Moliano.

The Sacrament of the Eucharist is really the Bread
of angels; I say this, my father, because after the
visit of the angels I felt a hunger for this divine sacra
ment which I could not assuage. This made me begin
the custom of communicating every Sunday, which I
continued for two years ; but it was too seldom to
satisfy the desires of my soul. I would have wished
to communicate every day, and when I considered the
long abstinence through the week, I became weak
and faint with sorrow; but otherwise, during the three
years preceding my great tribulation, I lived happily
in the possession of profound and truly angelic peace.
Then all the ways of Sion were opened to me, and
seemed to my eyes equally smooth and agreeable ; I
no longer walked ; I ran quickly, and met with no
obstacle, because my desires and pious prayers removed
every hindrance from my way. I had then, or at least I
believed I had, an angelic and celestial heart rather than
a human one, for there never rose within it any senti
ment of pride, unless it be pride that dictates to me
what I now say. In short, I was in such a state, that
had any one told me I should ever be in the condition
in which you now see me, I should have believed it
absolutely impossible. I think that this disposition
was not pure pride ; at least, my conscience reproached
me with no sentiment of the kind. It was at this
time that, by a singular gift of the Holy Ghost, I
resolved never to meditate on any other subject than
the Passion of my divine Master, desiring to make
every day a Good Friday for myself, that I might
weep to my heart's content over the sufferings of my
sweet Jesus, persuaded that if I employed my life in

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 345

weeping for Him, He would make me taste at my
death the joy of His glorious resurrection. From
that time there was no difference for me between
Easter and Christmas, between the joyful and sorrow
ful feasts of holy Church. Even Fridays produced
no change for me, for I only performed my accus
tomed devotions on those days. It is true that my
thoughts turned towards the mysteries which the
different feasts recalled, but it was in spite of myself,
for my firm resolution was to think of nothing but
the sorrowful Passion of my good Master. Thus, my
father, the spiritual life to which your sermon on
Good Friday had given birth, ended by becoming a
continual Good Friday for me. So true it is that in
nature there are things in which the beginning and
the end meet ; sic respondent ultima primis.

I was then traversing the desert of this world, flow
ing with delights, leaning on my Beloved, separated
from Him bodily, but united* to Him spiritually by
continual meditation on His sufferings. I was far from
anticipating the misfortunes which threatened me.
He Who knows everything future had fully predicted
them to me, but my extreme ignorance would not
permit me to understand. And yet the time foretold
was approaching, that deplorable time which was to
witness my spiritual ruin. One day, when I had just
begun my prayers, I heard a voice say to me, " Arise
quickly, and write My interior sorrows, which I will
make known to you." I made an excuse, saying,
" Lord, I am so incapable of doing what Thou biddest
me, that I know not even how to begin ; how then
could I resolve to relate the favours Thou hast granted
me T The voice repeated the command, and bid me
begin my recital as if it referred to a third person. I

3-1G BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

immediately began, and my words flowed so rapidly
that I had no need to study how I should write.
What happened to me then, happens to me now;
I always take up my pen with extreme reluctance,
but immediately things present themselves to me
with greater rapidity than I can express them.
When I received the command, I assuredly did not
foresee the consequences ; and yet I refused to obey,
as if I had known it would turn to my detriment.
Listen to what God seemed to say to me : "I foresee
that the vase of thy soul will contract' stains, and
such stains that it will be no longer worthy to contain
the balm of My interior sorrows. It is, therefore, neces
sary that thou shouldest pour it into others ; besides, it
can no longer be useful to thee, because of thy in
fection." Oh how I fear that what I am writing now
will produce in me a similar result. I seem to hear
the voice of God saying : " Vomit from thy mouth all
the benefits I have filled thee with, because I am
ready to vomit thee from Mine." Deliver me from
this terrible sentence, O my God !

In the month of August following I found myself
engaged in a serious combat, which at first gave me
no fear, because I enjoyed profound interior peace, and
was totally ignorant of the snares of the demon, so
that I suspected no danger. My blindness was even
so profound that I saw nothing but good in his ma
chinations. This lasted for two months; when at
length, on the octave of S. Francis, God opened my
eyes a little, and I saw myself, as it were, in the midst
of a vast plain, delivered up to a terrible combat, and
surrounded by mighty enemies, out of whose hands
God alone could rescue me. Overwhelmed with hope
less sorrow, and not knowing what to do, I passed the

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 347

octave day of S. Francis fasting on bread and water, and
ceasing not to implore the help of the Most High, and
conjuring this great saint to grant me his powerful
protection; The following night, instead of my de
liverance, God showed me in a dream all the labours
and afflictions which awaited me. This was the signal
for my greatest trial. Then the pit of the abyss,
which had been shut for ten years, was opened, and
the dragon came forth, roaring against me, and assail
ing me with such fury that it seemed as if he would
devour me alive ; but the powerful Hand of God, which
never abandons a soul that trusts in Him, drew me
unhurt from the jaws of this monster. You already
know the circumstances, my father, but I repeat it,
that the glory may be given to God alone, to whose
goodness it was owing, and not to any virtue or pru
dence in me. Nevertheless, this cruel enemy despoiled
me of my precious garments ; he took from me the
light which enlightened my eyes, and cut off the hair
of my spiritual strength, and " having wounded me
went away, leaving me half dead."

I remained two years in this state of affliction, and
during those two wretched years I was deprived of all
help and consolation, with the exception of speaking
three times to Brother Peter Moliano, my holy and
glorious father. It was at this time that he became
vicar, which gave me much joy ; for I said to myself,
"Provided I can consult with him, the demon will be
defeated in his enterprise, for he will give me the
means to come out victorious from this sad combat."
0 my holy father, after the journey which obtained
for me these visits from you, you returned again to
these parts, but your beloved daughter could not con
verse with you, for death snatched you from her. Oh !

348 BLESSED BATTISTA VARAXI.

how bitter for me was this death ! I lost all courage at
seeing myself deprived of your help, and in my despair
I made a firm resolution to speak of my pain to none,
at least till God obliged me to give my confidence to
a new father, by His grace showing him to me as an
instrument of His choosing. 0 my good father, I did
not then comprehend the good you were to do me, I
was ignorant that you left me an orphan, only because
it was expedient for my salvation ; but I was not long
in receiving the proof of it. Immediately on your
death, you took from my enemies all their power,
and brought me back again into the path of truth.
This was not the only service which you rendered
me ; for I cannot doubt that your charity obtained
for me the inspiration to give my confidence to
the father who directs me, and to disclose to him all
my tribulation. This inspiration was anything but
agreeable to me at first. I experienced extreme re
pugnance to manifest to a new director that which
passed within me, but God made me see that this open
ness was necessary to my salvation, and nothing could
be more true, as you, my father, to whom I write,
well know. Whence, then, came this repugnance to
open my heart? Doubtless from the demon; for since
I have frankly told you everything, I find in myself
such consolation and peace, that I cease not to bless
heaven for having inspired me with confidence in your
fatherly care, and I say with truth and without flat
tery, I would not have taken any other than you to be
the confidant of my sorrows.

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 349-

CHAPTER VI.

BATTISTA ADDRESSES TO HER SPIRITUAL FATHER
PARTICULARS SUPPLEMENTARY TO THE HISTORY
OF HER LIFE.

IT was on the 3rd of March, in the year 1491, that
the Blessed Battista finished the writing we have-
just given to the reader. It ended thus : After
having faithfully retraced all my spiritual life, in
obedience to the divine inspiration, I finish my work
to the praise of my glorious Saviour Jesus Christ. I
will now write, according to the order in which I have
received them, the lights He gave me on His interior
sorrows. When you read what follows, my father,
you will perceive that I attribute the revelations to a
sister of the convent of Urbino, to prevent their being
supposed to be mine. If, then, I speak in the third
person, it is to avoid the honour which might accrue to
me. and when I speak of this soul as holy and blessed,,
it is only the better to conceal myself.

[It appears that the Blessed Battista wrote the
foregoing important treatise in a separate packet,
which she kept beside her in order to show it to her
spiritual father, when he came to Camerino. While
she was waiting for him, she wrote three other letters
in obedience to the inspiration given her. This is one
of them :]

My Reverend and much-loved Father, — After the
hard battle which I had sustained for two years, I had
hoped to obtain peace, or at least a truce, but this
hope, which seems to me so legitimate, is vain.

350 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

Scarcely had you quitted Camerino, when I had to
endure still more horrible temptations than before.
I revolted, to a certain degree, against God, imputing
to Him my faults, my sins, my errors. I dared to
call Him to account for His conduct • I accused Him
of falsehood in several things He said in the Scrip
tures ; accusations which rendered me guilty of hein
ous sin.

[The reader will see in this but a new proof of her
humility, for it is certain that these horrible thoughts
were entirely involuntary.]

I did other things besides, which I pass over
in silence. I am sure, my father, that in reading
this sad story, you will think that my poor soul
lived in hell, during the six months you have been
absent from her ; and certainly you are right, for to
speak the truth, it seems to me that I have become
altogether infernal and devilish; but what renders
my torment more insupportable, and almost breaks
my heart, is that I have no person to whom I can
communicate my pain, and that I cannot receive
the slightest consolation in my pressing necessity.
Into what country of the world have you fled, my
father ? I have been so unhappy, and your absence
leaves me without counsel and without support.
Oh ! how cruel has this privation seemed to me, and
how long ! I can do nothing but groan in penning
this dolorous history, and repeat the sad lamenta
tion : O all ye who pass by the way of divine love,
attend and see if there be any sorrow like to mine.
If I had a voice sufficiently strong to reach to the ends
of the world, I would cry aloud and say, " Ser
vants of God, who aspire to the perfection of love,
humble yourselves, and let my example be a

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 351

warning to you, for had you been admitted to
the conversation of angels and saints, of the Virgin
Mary, and of God Himself, you might yet, like me,
fall from your high estate into the abyss of mortal
sin. Oh ! let my unfortunate and most miserable
soul serve you for an example. She had happily
entered the immense ocean of divine love and spiritual
sweetness, and then a terrible tempest overwhelmed
her, and made her descend even to hell." Farewell,
my father, &c.

[She thought she had fallen into the abyss, because
she took for mortal sins all the bad thoughts that
came into her head, but she 'did not consent to
them, for her will had never ceased to be unalterably
attached to God ; she had some difficulty in sepa
rating these two things, because of the violence of
her temptations, as we see in the following letter,
which was dictated to His servant by Jesus Christ,
to fortify her against the temptations of which we
have already spoken, and to enlighten her on certain
things connected with this trial.]

" My Sister, — You have often spoken of the pro
mise made to you by God at the beginning of your
conversion, that He would make you pass through
heavy trials, and on this occasion you manifest to Me
the fear of forgetting this promise when the trials
come, and, in consequence, of falling into discourage
ment, perhaps even into despair.^ For this reason I
have resolved to dictate this letter to you, that it may
serve as a memorial to encourage you, and I doubt not
that it alone will suffice to sustain your patience in
the midst of tribulation. Eemember, in the first place,
that your vocation has not been the effect of human
words, but the call of God against your own will.

352 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

Eemember, that to the desire of goodness succeeded
that of suffering, and that immediately you were
attacked by sickness. Remember, that from your
earliest infancy I have always drawn you to meditate
on My Passion, wishing that you should conform your
life to it, as much as the frailty of human nature
permitted you to do. Begin by foreseeing in your
morning prayer the trials that will overtake you
during the day. I beg and beseech you to follow
this advice, because you can do nothing more
agreeable to Me. Worldlings have more pleasure
in contemplating those they love under one habit
than under another, and I also, be it known to you,,
attach a value to certain garments ; and when you in
a manner clothe yourself with the thought of My
suffering, then I find you most according to My heart.
Would you wish an example 1 You will find it in Me,
in the Garden of Olives. Whilst I was in prayer, it
pleased My Father to discover to Me all the pains
which His justice reserved for Me ; and despoiling
myself of My own Will, I said to Him : ' Fiat voluntas
tua' — ' Thy Will be done/ Now this was not a vain
word, as you well know. I arose from this prayer with
a heart burning with charity, so that I could have died
in that torment, not for My own interest, but for the
honour of My Father and the salvation of souls. You
have remarked, doubtless, that on this occasion I re
turned to My prayer three times, and I would have
you and all who desire to please Me, learn from this
that a passing prayer is not sufficient to gain My
heart, but that it is perseverance in this holy exer
cise which charms Me, overcomes Me, and conquers
Me.

" Remember, that although I, being God, came to

BLESSED BATTISTA VAEANI. 353

suffer, yet when I saw My Passion approaching, be
cause I was Man as well as God, I was forced to pray
and cry out, * My Father, if it be possible, let this
chalice pass from Me !' For this reason I would say
to you, My daughter, that although you have often be
sought Me to give you sufferings, you may well
tremble when you see them approach, and then you
will say to Me, ' My Father, if it be possible, let this
chalice pass from Me !' but provided you add, ' Not
my will, but Thine be done,7 there is in this neither
despair nor anything to displease Me, since it is
according to the example I, as Man, have given, for
your instruction and that of others. But if, while you
persevere in prayer amidst your sufferings, My Father
should deign to show you all the pains which still
await you, as He showed them to Me ; and if this
vision should so enkindle you, as to make you willing
to suffer them all, not for your own advantage, but
for the love of God and the salvation of your neigh
bour, as I did ; your resemblance to Me in this would
constrain My Father to love you in the highest
degree of true charity.

" Offer Him, then, your heartfelt thanksgivings for
the tribulations which He in His bounty has sent you,
and weep bitterly for the loss of those which He did
prepare for you, but did not send because you had
rendered yourself unworthy by your ingratitude and
slowness in the spiritual life ; for you must know that
His love for you is so great, that He would have
wished to send you all afflictions, that He might have
an opportunity of giving you all blessings. And now,
acknowledge in all sincerity that you do not deserve
to be conformed to His beloved Son, by walking after
Him in the way of His Passion. This is the nuptial

23

354 BLESSED BATTISTA VAEANI.

robe with which I, your true Spouse, was always clad ••
and in reality the most precious treasure, next to a
good will, which God can give you, is suffering. You
can always refuse the cross, as I could have refused it
Myself ; but know, that in flying the cross, you fly
from all good. It was by accepting the bitter chalice
out of pure love that I pleased My Father most, and
you must do the same if you would render yourself
like Me, and therefore agreeable in His Eyes. When
I rose from prayer, burning with the fire of charity,
I presented Myself before my enemies, and you also
will meet your enemies without fear. One of My
disciples betrayed Me by a kiss ; you will also be de
ceived and afflicted by those whom you dearly love,
and towards whom you feel nothing but kindness and
good-will.

"Kemember the five points I am about to propose
to you : 1st. When any persons offend you, grieve
more for the injury done to God than the injury done
to yourself. 2nd. Beseech Me with all your heart to
pardon them, and to forgive them the chastisement
which they merit, as you would beseech Me to spare
your own eye or any of your members ; for your
neighbour is indeed as your eye and a member of your
body. 3rd. You must know that you owe more to
those who ill-treat you, than to those who treat you
well ; for the former purify your soul, adorn it, and
render it singularly agreeable to Me. 4th. Consider
the extent of My charity towards you. It is so great,
that even if you had been My enemy by mortal sin, I
should still regard all the injuries you receive from
others as done to Myself. In like manner your hatred
of your enemies should only be to consider the harm
which may befall them as your own. 5th. Think that

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 355

the injuries done you are far from being proportioned
to your oifences, and that if I permit them to happen
to you, it is only for your good j and beware of im
puting sin to your enemies, whatever they may do.

" Consider that after I had received the kiss of My
perfidious disciple, I asked of the crowd, ' Whom
seek ye ?' ' We seek Jesus of Nazareth,' they re
plied ; and when I answered, ' I am He/ this word
was so powerful that it overthrew them • but at the
same time it gave them power to apprehend Me.
Because I united My will, as Man, to the Will of God,
the soldiers could not touch Me, and it required but a
word of My mouth to overthrow them. It is true that
afterwards they had the power to seize Me, because
My Father gave it to them ; but what happened to
them at first ought to have taught them that My
power was not human, but divine. Thus, My daughter,
each time that with, an honest heart you deliver your
will up to God, saying sincerely that you beseech*Him
to do His Will— Fiat voluntas tua, Thy Will be done
— you will assimilate yourself so closely to Me, that the
demons will have no power to touch you until they
receive it from on high. Until then they will fail in
their enterprises ; they will fall before you, and the
Will of God alone can raise them up ; and, whatever
be the power given them, they can never hurt you
as much as they did Me. I, the only Son of God, was
abandoned and forsaken by the whole world ! You,
therefore, must rejoice and be thankful in proportion
as you participate in My abandonment. I was dragged
before different judges, I was loaded with shame and
torment by the people I so tenderly loved. You,
therefore, must suffer from all sorts of persons, even
from those most dear to you. I was suspended on

356 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

the cross in complete nakedness. I therefore wish
you to be stripped on the cross of holy religion, that
is, despoiled of all other love. Three nails fixed me
to the cross ; you must be fixed there by the same
number, that is to say, by poverty, obedience, and
chastity. I have already said many things to you on
this subject, which I will not recall to you now.

" Eemember that I gave you a greater token of My
love in afflicting you than by pressing you in My
paternal Arms. Call to mind, when suffering weighs
you down, how often I have lavished upon you the
sweet names of sister, daughter, spouse, and that too
in accents of tenderness which made you languish
with divine love. Remember, poor soul, that in those
moments of pain, God has Himself said to you such
wonderful things about Himself, that you could not
support the sweetness of His communications, but
-were forced to cry, < No more, Lord, no more,' and
to take to flight from humility.

"Remember that to guard you against the move
ments of your excessive pride, God told you that it
was not because of your merits, but from pure love
that He loaded you with these rare favours, explaining
this to you by the following comparison: When a
physician sees that the state of his patient becomes
dangerous, he no longer applies ordinary remedies,
but employs energetic and powerful means. It was
thus that God, like a wise physician, dealt with you ;
not because you deserved such treatment, but from
simple charity to heal your grave and dangerous in
firmity.

" Remember also, that to render you more humble,
I clearly showed you that these spiritual sweetnesses
could not be obtained naturally, but that God com-

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 357

municates them by His infinite charity alone, to whom
and in what measure it pleases Him, according to the
counsels of His wisdom, and the necessities of the
soul to which He may impart them. Now it pleased
Him to give them to you independently of all merit,
because He knew your pride, and was well aware
that if He had waited to bestow His favours until
after your trials, you would not have failed to attri
bute them to your virtues. Know -then, My daugh
ter, that the more sins you avoid, the more good
actions you perform, and the more sufferings you
endure, so much the more are you indebted to the
divine goodness. It is a great gift not to sin ; it is a
greater one to do good ; but the superlative degree is
to support affliction for God's sake, or for the love of
justice. I call them gifts, because it is certain that
you could do none of these things without the grace
of God; 'for without Me you can do nothing.'
Has not your own experience shown you that there
is no evil you would not have committed, if God had
not restrained you; no good that you would have
performed, if He had not concurred with you in pro
ducing it? that you would have come out of no
trial without sin, if He had not added His strength to
your weakness ? What gratitude, then, do you not
owe to God, for having given you such heavenly light !
" Know then, and remember, that God has made
you clearly see that you would be unable to render
Him sufficient thanks for the least of His benefits,
even if you had never sinned, and had alone per
formed more penances than ever were performed by
His saints, or had shed as many penitential tears as
would have filled the ocean, or had borne as many
sufferings as human nature could endure. How then

358 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

would it be possible for you to make satisfaction for
your infinite faults ? Say then to the Lord : ' My
God, my life, the joy of my heart ! since I cannot,
either by doing good or by bearing afflictions patiently,
thank Thee fittingly for Thy graces, nor satisfy for
my numberless and abominable sins, at least grant me
this favour, to regard me as one guilty of every crime
and destitute of all good, and then let me employ
faithfully the short remainder of my life according
to Thy holy Will ; and at last place me, after my
death, wherever I can render Thee most honour.
Even though Thou shouldst banish me to hell, I
will be content to remain there, because I desire, 0
my God, that Thy honour may be my glory and my
happiness.'

" Remember the promises I have made to you ;
I will not dictate them to you now, because you
know them already. If you remember what I have
said to you regarding your tribulations, nothing will
seem difficult to you. Everything on earth passes
quickly away ; calm succeeds the tempest, and after
sorrow comes joy. The very moment of tribulation
itself will be to thee, in great part, an acceptable time,
and a day of salvation. Remember the generosity with
which you have sometimes said to Me in prayer,
' Now, Lord, hasten the time, for I can wait no longer ;
Thou art too long in sending me the trials Thou
hast promised. When wilt Thou conduct me into
the pasturage of suffering, where I may fatten with
Thy faithful sheep ?' Remember, when you are on
the cross which God designs for you, never to say, ' My
God, why hast Thou abandoned me 1' I have told
you why I forbid this complaint ; namely, that the
more you are resigned to see yourself abandoned by

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 359

Me, the nearer I will be to you. I wish to do with
you as my Father did with Me, and to load you with
as many sufferings as your weakness will permit you
to bear.

" God once said to you that He might permit you
to fall into some great error, or deception, or violent
temptation, or betrayal ; but be not discouraged on
this account, for nothing is so displeasing to Him as
despair. Be firm in fear and humility, as you have
been until now, with sweet confidence, for you must
now turn over a new page ; and you will seem to
yourself as much an object of His hatred and displea
sure, as hitherto of His love and favour. Neverthe
less, remain constant and immovable, for it is to the
conqueror that the crown is reserved. Remember the
royal offering you made to your God, when you said
you would serve Him, not to avoid hell and gain
heaven, but because He is above all infinitely and
singularly worthy of love, and, in consequence, de
serves to receive from every creature all praise,
service, and love; and that you would serve Him
purely and with fervour until death, even if you knew
your damnation to be certain. God did not reveal
these things to you because of your good and holy
life. Forget not this ; and be confounded in consider
ing, on the one hand, so much wickedness and misery,
and on the other, such astonishing goodness.

" I feel sorrow and compassion for you, poor soul,
when I see Myself obliged to let you fall into such
lamentable desolation, after so many sweet endear
ments, so many tender words, so many proofs of My
excessive love, and after you have felt and tasted how
much God is worthy of love, gracious, kind, and
gentle above all the rivals who have disputed your

360 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

heart with Him. Keep yourself, then, in My fear, and
no longer say, 'May God preserve me from this, and
I will preserve myself from that.' It is for having held
such language as this that He has found it necessary
to teach you at your own cost, that an ant would
have sufficed to make you break your neck, if He
had not sustained you by His powerful Arm. Trust
no longer in your own strength, even if God should
give you power to work miracles every day. I
have taught you that when you bear devoutly great
sorrow, you pay some portion of your debt. Eemem-
ber that this exhortation is not dictated by hatred, but
on the contrary, by the love I have for you. I will
not recompense your merit in this world, as I have
already often told you ; I wish you to be on the cross,
alone and despoiled of all affection that is not for Me.
Love and suffering will end in uniting you to Me,
and it is only on the cross that our holy and spiri
tual marriage can be consummated. You have heard
what the spouse in the Canticles says, ' My Beloved is
mine, and I am His ;' but where has she found Him?
'In the midst of the lilies where He feeds/ that is to
say, ' in the midst of many sorrows.' "

Behold, my father, what our Lord said to ine while
I was yet in the world, after having taken the firm
and irrevocable resolution to serve God in perpetual
enclosure, in the order of the glorious S. Clare. I
wrote them under the dictation of Jesus Christ, in the
monastery of Urbino, five months before my profession.
Glory be to this sweet Saviour, and praise for ever
and ever.

[One thing in this letter might surprise the reader,
and consequently deserves to be explained. We find
that God had permitted the Blessed Battista to

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 361

become the victim of an error or deception, She be
lieved herself to be in a state of mortal sin, for having
given credence to vain apparitions, and opened her
heart to false consolations ; but this only proves her
humility and the delicacy of her conscience; for how
could it be possible, that an error, which God
promised as a grace, and permitted for her good, could
in reality serve to render her guilty? Every person
who is conversant with spiritual things, on reading
this passage attentively, will allow that the error
was in the understanding of this holy soul, and
not in her will. Otherwise, the deception could not
have been a gift of God, which it nevertheless was,
and according to His promise. We see, in short, that
this generous soul, desiring to testify to God the ex
cess of her tender love, asked of Him heavy trials, and
that God promised to satisfy her ; which He did, by
delivering her during two months to the delusions of
the infernal spirit. We would ask, Is it possible that a
prayer dictated by such a love could be answered by the
loss of that love? So far from it, rather would we
believe that the sorrow produced by this false appre
hension of having mortally offended her God, and in
curred His anger, would, on the contrary, unite her to
Him more and more. This merits particular attention.
It cannot be supposed that Jesus Christ, Who is in
capable of error, could ever take the sins of men as
really His own. Yet having offered Himself to sup
port the punishment of them, He felt grief and con
fusion for them before His Father, as if He Himself
had committed them, and became, in a certain sense,
as our representative, the object of the divine hatred
and indignation, whilst at this very time His Father
delighted in Him as much as ever.

362 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

Our Saint reproaches herself, above all, for certain
words that had escaped her in the course of her tribu
lations, and we have seen that she looked upon them
as blasphemies, which overwhelmed her with sorrow ;
but does it not seem as if God had taken upon Himself
to prove her innocence, by preserving her tongue from
corruption after her death? Truly, when we consider
this prodigy, we could imagine we heard God say to
His servant, as He said to holy Job, " Sister Battista
sinned not by her lips, nor spoke she any foolish thing
against God." If any reader should find these reasons
insufficient, let him read with attention the following
prayer composed by the Saint, and committed to
writing by her at the end of her three years' trial.]

" 0 God, most gracious and full of goodness, Father
of infinite mercies, I am that sheep from among the
hundred, who had quitted Thy fold, to seek bad
pasturage, where I have fed on bitter herbs and
poisonous husks. After three years passed in this sad
wandering, I desire with all my heart to return to Thee.

0 God of sweetness and clemency, only source of true
peace, receive me, then, with charity, take me on Thy
merciful shoulders. O generous and faithful Shep
herd, Who hast given Thy life for Thy sheep, bring
me back into Thy dear fold, and turn not Thy Face
away from me. 0 my sweet Jesus, do not permit me
to be shipwrecked in the very port of religion, after
having struggled so hard to withdraw from the stormy
ocean of the world. Remember, 0 my Jesus, the price

1 have cost Thee. Eemember, O my Redeemer, all
the Blood Thou hast shed on the cross to redeem my
poor soul. Kemember, 0 my Well-beloved, not what
I have done, but what I have wished to do, for Thy
honour. My Jesus, I am the poor publican spoken

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANT. 363

of in the gospel ; shame for my sins hinders me from
raising my head, and the confusion caused by them
makes me not dare to look up to heaven. Like him,
I cast my eyes on the ground and strike my breast,
saying : ' 0 God, be merciful to me a sinner.'

"0 most clement Lord, receive into Thine open Arms
a prodigal daughter, who has wandered far to dissipate
her goods, by not living in uprightness. My divine
Master, I am not worthy to be called Thy servant, nor
even Thy slave, because I have persecuted the souls
purchased by Thy Precious Blood. Come to me,
notwithstanding, 0 my Jesus, come with Thy grace.
Press my afflicted soul in Thine Arms, and visit her as
Thou wert accustomed to do in happier times. O my
good Father, refuse not this kiss of peace which my
heart desires. Put an end to this cruel war, from
which I have suffered so much for the last three years.
If I do not deserve it in any other way, I would will
ingly give my life to obtain peace. 0 my Beloved,
call me from this exile, and from the darkness of this
world. Deliver me from this loathsome prison of my
miserable body. Draw me towards Thee, my God,
draw me to Thee, and leave me no longer to languish
in this valley of tears. I cannot remain longer here.
Infirmities, demons, other creatures, and interior
tribulations cry to me, < Fly, fly from this earth. You
have dwelt long enough here ; a longer sojourn is for
bidden you.' Keceive me to Thyself, my sweet Jesus,
receive me ; I am ready to depart, with a joy I cannot
express. Banish me whithersoever Thy honour may
require it until the judgment-day, provided I be not
separated from Thee eternally as I have deserved, and
I will bless Thy great mercy. Glory be to Thee, 0
Lord. Amen.';

364 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

CHAPTER VII.

FIRST PAIN. — SORROW FOR THE SUFFERINGS OF THE
LOST AND THE ELECT.

" THERE was a devout soul who hungered after the
food of the Passion of our most sweet Jesus, and who
after many years employed in her own spiritual refor
mation, was at length admitted by a special favour
to communication with the interior sufferings which
afflicted His Heart. It is from her that I heard all I
arn about to relate.

" After having prayed long to be introduced into,
and submerged in the sea of His interior sufferings, this
good Master, through pity, mercy, and grace, con
sented to plunge her into this ocean without bottom
and without shore, where she was soon obliged to cry
aloud in her distress, ' No more, Lord, no more ; my
weakness is unable to support the overwhelming weight
of Thy sorrows.' I find no difficulty in believing
this, for I know how abundantly He gives to those
who know how to solicit these sort of favours humbly
and perseveringly.

" One day that this devout soul was at prayer, she
said to Him with great anxiety of heart, * I entreat
Thee, 0 Lord, to permit me to enter the sacred bed of
Thy interior sorrows. Submerge me in that ocean of
bitterness ; there I would wish to die, 0 sweet life of
my soul. Tell me, Jesus, my hope, how cruel were the
pains that afflicted Thy sacred Heart V i Since thou
art ignorant, My daughter,' this good Master replied,
' of the greatness of My sufferings, I will tell thee that
they were equally great with the love which I bore
to My Father, and to creatures.' Now this devout

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 365

soul told me that at another time long before God
had made her understand the complacency He took in
His love for His creatures, and she communicated to
me many beautiful and devout thoughts, which are too
long for me to relate. I will therefore proceed to
speak of the sorrows of my good Master. On hearing
Jesus give His love for man as the measure of His
sufferings, and knowing before the grandeur and im
mensity of this love, her senses failed her, and she
was obliged to support her head, because of the
distress of her heart and the weakness of her whole
body. When she had recovered a little, she began to
say, ' 0 my God, since Thou hast told me how great
Thy sufferings were, make known to me the greatness
of the pains which crushed Thy sacred Heart.'

" Jesus replied with sweetness, ' Know, My daugh
ter, that the pains I bore in My Heart were innu
merable and infinite ; for innumerable and infinite are
the souls, my members, who tear themselves from Me
by mortal sin, for each soul separates itself from Me,
its Head and source of life, as often as it sins mortally.

" ' This pain My Heart felt most cruelly and deeply.
Imagine to yourself what are the sufferings of a crimi
nal on the rack when his members are dislocated by
violence, and you will have some idea of My martyr
dom at the tearing away of as many souls as would
be lost for ever, and indeed the tearing away of
every member, when it commits mortal sin. The
suffering caused by tearing off a spiritual member is
as much greater than the suffering a corporeal
member would cause, as the soul is superior to the
body. Neither you, nor any one living, can under
stand how great is this superiority ; I alone, Who
created both, can appreciate the nobleness of the soul

366 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

and the baseness of the body. Therefore, neither you,
nor any other creature, can comprehend the severity
and bitterness of My pain. I speak now only of the
damned. As mortal sins are not all equally heinous,
and as there are different manners of committing
them, accordingly the separations were more or less
painful ; hence arose the quality and quantity of My
pains. On the one hand, because the will of the lost
remains eternally perverse, their sufferings also are
eternal ; while on the other, according to the number
and gravity of the sins of each, they will be more or
less tormented.

" * The thought that these innumerable members were
torn from Me for ever was terrible and insupportable,
and it is also this fatal for ever which is and will be
the greatest torment of these lost souls throughout
eternity. In the overwhelming sorrow produced by
the thought of this fatal for ever, I would willingly
have consented to suffer, not once, but an infinite
number of times, these cruel separations, with their
different lacerations, to recover but one of these souls,
and see it again united to My living members, that
is, to My elect who live eternally in the Holy Spirit,
by the life which comes from Me, Who am the living
life, that is, the life of all living creatures. You may
judee by all that I have said, how inexpressibly dear
a human soul is to Me. It is also necessary you
should know that this terrible for ever afflicts lost
souls to such a degree, because of My justice, that
there is not one who would not willingly suffer
various and infinite pains to recover the hope of being
re-united to Me at any period, however distant ; but
as they never can, this is the most frightful of their
sufferings. Consider what pain I suffered mentally in

BLESSED BATTISTA VARAN I. 367

my Heart for all the lost, and that too until the
moment of My death.'

" After this discourse, the devout soul to whom it
was addressed felt an ardent desire to propose to
Jesus a certain doubt. In consequence, she ventured
to say to Him, with respect and fear, and also with
the greatest confidence and simplicity : l O sweet and
sorrowful Jesus ! I have often heard it said that Thou
hast endured all the pains of the damned ; and I
would wish to know, provided my curiosity does not
displease Thee, if Thou hast experienced the different
pains caused in these wretched souls by cold, heat,
fire, gnashing of teeth, and other torments which
they endure in hell. Tell me, then, my Jesus, if
Thou didst feel these things.' This question appeared
not to displease Him, and He replied : ' I have not
felt, My daughter, the different torments of the
damned in the manner in which you understand them ;
that could not have been, because their sufferings are
the sufferings of members, dead, and separated from
Me, their Head and Body. I will explain this to
you by the following comparison. If one of your
members were diseased, you would feel keen agony
until the surgeon had cut it off from your body ; but
once removed, it might be submitted to the action
of fire, or ice, or thrown to dogs or wolves without
your soul experiencing any of those different torments,
because it is dead, and entirely separated from the
head. But yet you would not be insensible to the ill-
treatment of a member which had once been yours,
and the more it was tormented, the more, doubtless,
your heart would feel for it. In the same way,
when mortal sin tore these members from My Body, the
pain was terrible, and because they retained, during

368 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

their life on earth, the power to be re-united to Me,
I felt unspeakable and infinite pains ; but after their
death I felt this pain no more ; but yet I experienced
another unspeakable and ^incomprehensible pain, in
considering that they had been My true and real
members, and nevertheless were now fallen under the
power of the infernal spirits, and would suffer divers
other torments for all eternity.

" ' Another sorrow which pierced My Heart was
caused by My elect themselves ; for you must know
that all those among them who have sinned, or who
will sin mortally, have done Me the same injury by
their separation from Me as those who are lost, since
they also are members whom sin has torn from My
Body. As great as the love which I was to have for
them, and they for Me, for ever, and as great as the
degradation to which they fell by sin, is the pain
which I felt in all these My members. In this it
differed from that inflicted by the lost, that after their
death the latter was felt no more, whereas I endured
all the bitterness and pain from which the elect suffer
in life and after death — namely, the martyrdoms of
all martyrs, the temptations of all the tempted, the
infirmities of all the sick ; the persecutions, discredits,
journeyings — in a word, all the afflictions, great and
small, of every one of the elect, and that as keenly as
you would feel a blow on your eye, your hand, and
any other of your members. Now consider the num
ber of the martyrs, and the various tortures which
each of them suffered. Add to this the sufferings of
all the elect, their number and variety, and then make
your calculation. If you had a thousand eyes, hands,
feet, and other members, and in each member a thou
sand different pains, how exquisite would not such a tor-

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 360

ture be to you ? But My members are not counted
by thousands or millions — they are innumerable ; nor
is it possible to count the sufferings of martyrs, of
confessors, of virgins, and all the other elect; they
would reach almost to infinity. You may then con
clude, that as no one can comprehend the glory and
blessedness prepared for My elect in heaven, so no
one can comprehend the number and greatness of the
mental pains which I suffered for them.

" ' But I was not satisfied with feeling all the
afflictions of their lives ; I felt equally the di
versity and number of the torments which remained
for them to suffer in purgatory, according to the
quality and number of their sins; for their souls are
not dead members, separated from Me like those
of the damned ; but they are My living members,
spiritually united to Me, all of whose sufferings I
consequently endure. There is no difference between
the pains of hell and of purgatory, only that the first
are eternal, while the latter endure but for a time ; and
the souls in purgatory remain there willingly, resigned
and contented, suffering in peace, and returning thanks
to the justice of God. But I have said enough of
this pain.'

" Now this soul, comprehending how much her
sins had displeased God, and what suffering she
had caused to her beloved Jesus, was inconsolable,
and in her anguish said such touching things, that I
would fain recount them, but they have escaped my
memory. I only recollect that she said to her Saviour*
' 0 my God ! I have made Thee suffer much,
whether I be saved or damned. Ah ! I never could
have believed that sin produced such frightful effects ;
for had I known it, I certainly never would have

24

370 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

committed sin with such facility. Nevertheless, Lordr
pay no regard to my words, for if Thy beneficent
Hand do not restrain me, I shall do even worse things
than before. 0 Jesus ! my true Lover, sweet to my
heart are all these pains of which Thou hast told me !' "

SECOND PAIN. — THE SORROWS OF CHRIST FOR THE
SUFFERINGS OF HIS MOTHER, 8. MARY MAGDALEN.
AND HIS DISCIPLES.

" The most loving Saviour continued His recital
thus : ' Hearken, hearken, My daughter. Do not
yet speak thus. I have still to recount other most
bitter pains. First, that sharp sword which pierced
My Soul, the suffering, I mean, of My pure and in
nocent Mother ; for no one felt so deeply as she did
the death and Passion of her Son. She well deserved
that We should exalt her in the heavens, and crown
her Queen of angels and of men. The more any crea
ture is humiliated and afflicted in this world for love
of Me, the more they are exalted, glorified, and re
compensed in the kingdom of heaven by the rule of
God's justice. Now, as no one on earth suffered so
much for Me as this most sweet and afflicted Mother,
no one has equalled her in glory, and because she was
to Me another self in My Passion and sorrows, she is in
heaven another self by power and glory, excepting
only in divinity, in which she does not participate,
for it belongs to Us Three alone — Father, Son, and
Holy Ghost. But be it known to you, that I, the
Incarnate God, have suffered no sorrow during My
mortal life that My beloved Mother has not shared.
Only I suffered in a higher and more perfect degree,
because I was Man-God, while My Mother was but

BLESSED BATTISTA VARAN I. 371

a pure and simple creature. I would willingly have
spared her this suffering, and taken her pains upon
Myself. It would have been a solace for Me, an
inexpressible consolation ; but as I was not to feel any
solace in My cruel martyrdom, this favour was not
granted Me, although with filial reverence I besought
it many times, and with abundance of tears.'

"At these words, that soul was penetrated with
such a lively compassion for the glorious Virgin-
Mother, that she almost fainted, and in the excess of
her grief she could only pronounce these words : ' 0
Mother of God ! men should no longer call you Mo
ther of God, but Mother of Dolours, Mother of afflic
tions and pains, since you have suffered so many
sorrows that it is impossible to understand or enu
merate them. If it has been a hell for thy Son, it
has also been a hell for thee. What other name can
I give it that would be suitable 1 — 0 my Lord, no
more, no more on the sorrows of Thy blessed Mother ;
speak no more to me of them, I can bear no more.
What Thou hast already told me is enough for my
whole life, were it to last a thousand years.'

"Jesus seeing that she was overpowered with
compassion, went on to say : ' If you only knew,
my daughter, how much I had to suffer from the
affliction of My beloved disciple, the tender Magda
len ! But it is a mystery which neither you nor any
other can comprehend ; because it is in her . and in
Me that all holy and spiritual loves that have ever
been have found their beginning and foundation.
Those who have the active and passive experience of
holy and spiritual love, can form some idea of My
perfection as a loving Master, and of the love and
goodness of My beloved disciple ; but in practice no
one can attirin to it. Never did such a Master meet

24—2

372 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

with such a disciple, and there never has been, or
will be, another Magdalen. Next to My Mother,
Magdalen felt most compassion for My Passion and
death. It was for this reason that after My resurrec
tion she received My first visit, which could not have
happened had any other surpassed her in sorrow ; but
because she was the most afflicted after My Mother,
she was also the first, after her, who deserved to be
consoled.

" ' When My most beloved John rested on My bosom
during the Last Supper, I made him^see clearly My
resurrection, and the abundant fruit that would result
from My sufferings and death. Nevertheless, he felt
My sufferings more keenly than any other disciple,
but not more than My loving Magdalen, who was
not capable of receiving such high and sublime com
munications as he did. If John had been able to pre
vent My Passion, he certainly would not have done it,
knowing the immense benefits that would result from
it. It was not thus with My dear Magdalen ; she
knew no other good but Me alone. So that when she
saw Me draw My last breath, she believed she had
lost everything in heaven and on earth, because in Me
was all her hope, her love, her peace, her consolation ;
and then her sorrow was without measure. There
fore I cordially carried her in My soul, and I received
from her all the tenderness of which a holy and
spiritual love is capable.

" 'If you desire to understand better what I have
said, observe the difference that existed between My
disciples and this sinner, who detached herself from
everything that was not Me. After My death they
returned to their nets, but she did not return to her
luxurious life. Burning and inflamed with holy

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 373

desires, she sought Me incessantly, and having no hope
of possessing Me alive, she would at least possess
Me dead, feeling that without her dear Master, living
or dead, there was no consolation for her on earth.
So true was this, that she left the company of My
dear Mother, who was all that was most amiable, most
delectable, most desirable in the world after Me, in
order to seek My Body. She thought nothing of the
sweet conversation of the angels ; she was so oc
cupied with Me, she could neither see nor listen to
any one else. In short her sufferings were so great,
that she would have died of grief, had not My su
preme power miraculously preserved her life. I was
much afflicted for her, but I did not permit her to
die, because I desired to make her, as I did after
wards, the apostle of My apostles, for she announced
My resurrection to them, as they afterwards an
nounced it to the world. I wished to make her the
mirror, the example, and the model of all contempla
tion and holy life, by her thirty-three years' retreat
in the desert, where she lived unknown to the world,
and where she tasted and felt all that is most deli
cious in divine love, that can be tasted in this mortal
life. This then is the pain caused Me by My beloved
disciple Magdalen.

'- 'Another sorrow which pierced My soul was the
fixed and unceasing thought of what would happen to
My apostles at the time of My Passion and death.
They were the pillars of heaven, and the founda
tions of My church militant on earth, and I saw them
dispersed as sheep without a shepherd ; I thought of
all they would have to suffer for love of Me ; I
beheld all their torments and their martyrdom. Then
you must consider, My daughter, that no father ever

374 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

had for his children, no brother for his brethren, no
master for his disciples, a love so tender and cordial as
that which I bore these My beloved brethren and dis
ciples, these blessed apostles. Although I have ever
loved all creatures with an infinite love, still I had a
special predilection for those with whom I lived on
earth. Therefore when I exclaimed, "My soul is
sorrowful even unto death," it was less from the con
sideration of My own sufferings, than of the sufferings
of those who were about to be left without Me, their
Head, Master, and Father; and this abandonment
was so painful to Me, that it seemed another death.
Whoever meditates upon the last discourse that I
addressed to them cannot but be moved to tears, how
ever insensible he may be, because every word is full
of compassion, and flowed from the depth of My Heart,
which seemed bursting with love of them.

" ' I saw, moreover, how for love of Me one would
be crucified, another beheaded, another flayed ; I saw,
in short, by what sort of martyrdom each one of them
would finish his life. Judge from that the pain My
soul experienced. If you were closely united to a
person by the ties of holy love, and you saw him in
sulted, tortured, suffering because of you, how wretched
would you be to see yourself the cause of his sufferings.
Yes, your deep distress would be all the greater, that
you would wish, on the contrary, to procure him all
sorts of good things, honours, and consolations. Now
it was I, My daughter, who was to be the cause of the
misfortunes of My apostles. What more is necessary
to explain to you My sorrows, and to make you com
prehend how deserving they are of your compassion ?' "

'BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 375

THIRD PAIN. — THE SORROWS OF CHRIST FOR THE IN
GRATITUDE OF THE JEWISH PEOPLE, AND OF ALL
CREATURES ; HIS ESPECIAL SORROW IN fcTHE GAR
DEN.

" ' ANOTHER sorrow, which pierced My Heart con
tinually, like a three-edged and poisoned blade, was the
impiety and ingratitude of Judas, first My beloved dis
ciple, then My wicked betrayer ; the hardness and per
verse ingratitude of the Jewish people whom I chose ;
and the evil blindness and ingratitude of all creatures
who have been, are, and will be. Consider first the
ingratitude of Judas, whom I chose for one of My
apostles, whose sins I forgave, upon whom I conferred
the power of working miracles, and whom I made the
dispenser of the offerings made to Me. When 1 saw
the design of betraying Me forming in his heart, I
redoubled the proofs of My tenderness, to turn him
from his criminal thoughts, but it was of no avail ;
nothing would touch his wicked heart. On the con
trary, the more affection I showed him, the more he
was hardened in his perfidious resolution. When,
at the Last Supper, I performed the humble and
touching ceremony of washing My disciples' feet. My
Heart could not contain itself ; but I wept bitterly,
and watered his polluted feet with My tears, for I
said within Myself : " 0 Judas ! what have I then
done to you, that you should betray Me thus ? O un
happy disciple ! is this to be the last proof I shall
ever be able to give of My love for you ? 0 son of
perdition ! why dost thou leave Thy Father and
Master? 0 Judas, if you would have thirty pieces
of silver, why not go and ask them from My ^ I other
<md thine; she wouldj sell herself to /ree thee and

376 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

Me from danger and death. Ah ! ungrateful disciple,
to-day I wash thy feet, and kiss them with so much
love, and in a few hours thou wilt kiss My Face, to
deliver Me up to My enemies. 0 dear and beloved
son, what a return thou makest to One who weeps
the loss of thee more than His own Passion and
death, because for this He came into this world."

" ' While My Heart was speaking thus, My tears
watered his feet, but he saw them not, because I was
kneeling before him, My Head bent down, and My long
hair falling about My Face, so that he could not see My
tearful countenance. But John, my beloved disciple,
to whom I had revealed all the mysteries of My
Passion during this sad Supper, observed My every
action, saw My tears flow on the feet of the traitor,
and understood that they proceeded from the tender
ness of My love. When a father sees his only
son about to die, he is eager to serve him, and
says in his heart, " Farewell, my son, this is the last
service I shall be able to render you." Thus did I act
towards Judas, when I washed and kissed his feet.
When I caressed and kissed them with tender compas
sion, John, perceiving with his eagle eye all My gestures
and actions, was more dead than alive with wonder
and admiration. When at length I approached to wash
his feet, for his humility had made him take the last
place, on seeing me stoop he could no longer contain
himself, but as I knelt he threw his arms round My
neck, and held me fast in a long embrace as if fainting,
weeping and sobbing and saying in his heart, with
out uttering a sound, " 0 my dear Master ! my
Brother, my Lord and my God ! how hast Thou
had the courage to wash and kiss with Thy sacred
Mouth the cursed feet of this infamous traitor 1 O

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 377

my Jesus ! what a perfect example of charity dost
Thou leave us ! but how shall we follow it when we
shall no longer have Thee Who art all our good ?
And Thy sorrowful Mother, what will become of her,
when I recount to her this act of humility? And
now, that my heart may break, Thou desirest to wash
my vile feet, and apply to them Thy sacred Mouth.
0 my God ! each new proof of Thy love serves
but to increase my grief." After these and similar
words, all full of tenderness enough to soften a heart
of stone, he took off his sandals, and with great
modesty presented Me his feet to wash. I tell you
all this, My daughter, that you may know how much
My Heart had to suffer on this occasion from a disciple
who seemed to be determined to show Me as much
hatred and ingratitude as I had shown him love.

" ' The obstinate hatred of the Jewish nation was
also a grievous wound to My Heart, and you will under
stand this intolerable pain if you consider the nature
of their ingratitude. I had made of the Jews a holy
people, a priestly nation. I had chosen them from
among all the nations of the earth to be the portion
of My inheritance. I had delivered them from Egyp
tian bondage, and from the hands of Pharao. I
had brought them through the Bed Sea dry-shod, I
had cared for them in the desert, nourished them
with miraculous food, enlightened their march during
the night by a column of fire, and protected them
from the sun by day by a cloud. I gave them the
old law on the heights of Mount Sinai, and when the
fulness of time had come, I announced the new law
to them with My own Mouth. I chose to be born
of their race, I dwelt thirty-three years in the midst
of them, to give them an example of all virtue.

378 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

With how many benefits did I not load them during
the last three years of My life, giving sight to the
blind, hearing to the deaf, speech to the dumb, health
to the sick, and life to the dead. When I heard
them cry with inconceivable rage, " We will not
have this Man : crucify Him, and give us Barabbas,"
My Heart seemed to be rent asunder. None but
they who have had experience of its bitterness know
what it is to meet with all kinds of illtreatment
from those we have loaded with all sorts of favours.
But there is something still more revolting, to hear
a whole people cry out against a just and innocent
Man, " Let Him die, let Him die !" and for the vilest
of criminals, " Let him be delivered, let him be de
livered !" These are things which can be felt rather
than spoken.'

" These words inspired this holy soul with such deep
sentiments of humility, that she confessed in all since
rity to God and the whole court of heaven that she had
received more gifts and more graces than Judas and
the Jewish people, but had nevertheless betrayed and
crucified her divine Master. In this persuasion she
descended in thought to hell, and placing herself
under the feet of Judas, she cried with a plaintive and
touching voice, '0 my Lord, full of goodness, what re
turn can I make Thee for having borne with me, I who
am a thousand times more criminal than the traitor
Judas ? Thou didst only choose him to be Thy dis
ciple, but Thou hast adopted me for Thy daughter
and Thy spouse. Thou didst pardon his sins, and
Thou hast also pardoned mine. Thou didst confide
to him the dispensation of Thy earthly goods, but
Thou hast confided Thy spiritual riches to me ; for it
is from Thy treasures that I have received so many

BLESSED BATTISTA V All AN I. 879

favours, so many valuable gifts. Thou didst place
iii his hands the power of working miracles, but Thou
hast performed for me the greatest of all, in with
drawing me from the world, and placing me where
I now am. And, after so many graces, 0 my Jesus !
I have betrayed and sold Thee, not once, like Thy
perfidious disciple, but times without number.

" * Ah ! if the ingratitude of the Jews seems to
Thee so black and insupportable, what must mine
appear ? for I have certainly treated Thee worse than
they, after having received from Thy liberality many
more benefits. Yes, it is Thou, my most sweet Jesus,
Who hast delivered me from the Egyptian bondage of
my sins, and from the hands of that cruel Pharao who
ruled my poor soul at his pleasure. It was Thou W ho
didst open up a path for me through the sea of the
world, and introduced me into the desert of religion.
Scarcely had I entered it, when Thou madest a delicious
manna to rain upon me, which partook of every taste
I could desire. I would speak, Lord, of Thy spiritual
consolations, which rendered the pleasures of the
world insipid to me ; pleasures, which altogether are
not to be compared with one of the least of Thine.
It was Thou Who gavest me on the Sinai of holy
meditation Thy spiritual law, engraven by the finger
of Thy mercy on the stony table of my heart. It was
Thou Who didst protect me against the vehemence of
my passions, and gavest me the victory over them.
Thou wert born in my heart by grace, and Thou didst
show me by Thy divine light the path I should follow
to arrive at Thee, the true Paradise. Thou hast made
me see, speak, hear, and walk ; for I was indeed
blind, dumb, deaf, paralyzed in mind, and incapable
of all spiritual things. What more can I say, O

380 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

my God ! Was it possible that Thou couldest have
done more for me? Yet who has scourged Thee1?
I. Who has crowned Thee with thorns 1 I. Who
has given Thee gall and vinegar to drink "? I. Who
has crucified Thee ? I.

" ' 0 my God ! Thou knowest why I say that I have
done all these things. It is because I have seen
light in Thy light, and I know that my sins have
caused Thee more pain than all Thy corporal suf
ferings. Speak no more to me, then, of the ingra
titude of men. I know enough of it, since Thou hast
given me grace to see, at least in some degree, my own,
and that is sufficient to make me comprehend the
affliction Thou didst feel at the ingratitude of all
mankind. When I consider by Thy light the evil
that I and so many others have done Thee, I am lost
in wonder at the patience Thou hast shown to such
ungrateful creatures, and the charity with which Thou
hast unceasingly provided for all our temporal and
spiritual wants. To understand fully, 0 my God, all
the depths of my ingratitude, would be as difficult as
to number all the marvels Thou hast wrought for Thy
ungrateful creatures in heaven and on earth, in the
water and every other element. There is but Thee,
Lord, I confess and believe, there is but Thee, to
Whom it is known. Thou alone canst know the num
ber and extent of Thy benefits, and Thou alone canst
appreciate the enormity of our ingratitude, and know
the horrible evil Thy creatures have done against
Thee. Yes, my Jesus, I confess this truth in my
own name, and in that of all Thy creatures, who are
not one moment in existence without abusing Thy
benefits, and rendering ourselves continually guilty
of the blackest ingratitude ; an ingratitude which I

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 381

feel was one of Thy most cruel and insupportable
torments.'

" I finish this writing, to the praise and glory of my
Jesus, this Friday, the 12th of September of the year
1488.

" What I am now about to write was revealed to me
one day that I was meditating on the sorrowful agony
of my divine Master. When the sun is in the sign of
Leo, its heat is greater than at any other time of the
year, because it has entered on its own proper domain.
In like manner, when Jesus prayed in the Garden of
Olives, His mental sorrows became more intense than
they had been during all His previous life, because He
had then arrived at the most elevated point of His
suffering love. The sign of the Lion was, then, for
this glorious Sun, the culminating point of His agony.
" It was shown me, in the revelation of which I
speak, that there is the same difference between a
soul which meditates on the mental sorrows of
Jesus, and another which stops at the crucifixion
of His sacred Humanity, as between honey or balsam
enclosed in a vessel, and that which exudes from it
exteriorly. He, then, who wishes to nourish himself
on the Passion of the Saviour, should not confine him
self to simply tasting the edge of the vessel ; by which
I mean His admirable Wounds, and the Blood which
flowed from His most holy Body ; for in this way he
will never appease the hunger which devours him.
Let him enter into the vessel itself, that is to say,
into the Sacred Heart, and he will find there more
than enough to satisfy him.

« I would not insert this revelation in my manu
script, for fear of injuring the devotion of those who
stop at the contemplation of HisHumanity, and find

382 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

there sufficient nourishment. It is not for every one
to sail on this sea, especially for women, since our
capacity is limited. Nevertheless God gives the power
to all who ask it of Him in truth.

" 0 my father ! you cannot tell what I have suffered
in writing these things. Verily as the sea is my con
trition."

[It appears that this postscript was added by the
Blessed Battista three years later, in 1491, when she
copied out the original document, in order to send it,
with a narrative of her life, to her spiritual director.]

SUPPLEMENT TO THE

LIFE OF THE

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANL*

CHAPTER I.

HER HUMILITY.

IT is truly admirable to see the length to which the
zeal of this blessed' soul went for the honour of God.
Her desire to promote His glory was as great as her
horror of everything that could possibly diminish it.
Thus, for example, her humility persuaded her that
she was the most wicked and ungrateful of creatures,
and she regarded the graces and favours which God
granted her as misplaced in her heart, which she con
ceived to be the vilest place in the world ; and from
this conviction she believed herself obliged to hide
them with the greatest care. She would often devise
some excuse or other to withdraw from the spiritual

* This supplement is a collection from different letters of
this servant of God to a priest whose name is unknown, and
who was, probably, one of her confessors. It appears that
Father Pascucci only edited this collection, changing the order,
the better to exhibit each of the virtues of the Saint. The
reader must not forget, that it is she who speaks in the third
person, to conceal herself as much as possible.

^384 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

reading made in common, fearing lest something might
escape her which would make those present imagine
she had received some favour from God. For the
same reason she warned the reader not to go on read
ing about the Passion while the sisters were at meals,
for that they could not eat comfortably when listening
to that history of love. She did this lest any one
should observe her own conduct during the reading,
or take note of any outward sign she might then give
of her feelings. She also came seldom to the refectory,
principally for the same reason.

I disclose these things to you, my son and my father
in Jesus Christ, that you may learn from this soul to
hide the graces and the spirit which God gives you,
until it pleases Him to command you to do otherwise.
Oh, how happy is the soul who desires no other wit
ness of her spiritual operations than her Creator.
You cannot imagine how many difficulties this thy
mother had to overcome for this reason ; how many
attacks, presumptuous judgments, rash and false testi
monies to bear. How often has it happened to her
to be reproved aud humbled before her sisters and
brothers, for things worthy of praise in the eyes of
'God and man • but in the midst of these tempests she
remained firm, constant, and immovable in her resolu
tions, with the sure confidence that her faithful Spouse
would take sword in hand on her behalf, and when
the fitting time came would justify her, after her faith
and patience had been sufficiently tried. This soul, on
her part, manifested much uprightness of heart, seek
ing to please God alone, heeding not the judgments
of men, and caring little to find herself covered with
confusion, provided she could save the honour of her
Master. Be careful, my son, never to rob God of any-

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 385

thing; I would not have you attached to anything
here below. If your heart retained the slightest earthly
affection, it would be a disgrace to your spiritual
mother, and to yourself a much greater injury. Show
yourself, on the contrary, faithful in all things. Fear,
love, honour God. Whatsoever the Lord pleased, He
has done in heaven, in earth, in the sea, and in all the

This devout soul, in her profound humility, besought
God with all her heart to transfer the graces and favours
with which He loaded her, to some one else more
worthy of pleasing Him, and more capable of honouring
Him for His benefits. She could not, indeed, persuade
herself that there was another creature in the world
more unworthy of His heavenly favours. Nothing
would have consoled her more than to obtain this,
because she sought the honour of God more than her
own interest. It is to a soul such as this, if I mistake
not, that the words of Christ apply — "Well done,
good and faithful servant, because thou hast been faith
ful over a few things, I will place thee over many
things ; enter thou into the joy of thy Lord." To
such a soul as this, it is said in the Apocalypse, " Be
faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of
life." It is not enough to be faithful during ten or
twenty years, it is necessary to be so unto death. He
is a truly faithful servant, who, in dying, remits intact
to his Lord the deposit confided to him. Be careful,
my son, never to steal what belongs to God, else
He will cause you to be hung by the neck, not
caring that you are a priest and a doctor, in no way
inferior to others who hold those dignities. Of such
persons is it said, " Serve ye the Lord with fear ; and
rejoice unto Him with trembling."

25

386 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

Your mother, fearing lest she should rob God of the
love due to Him, from her entrance into religion until
this hour, has always taken care never to give her
whole self to any one, nor to suffer others to give
their whole selves to her ; but she strove to love all
with a general love that she might not be loved unduly
in return. Although very affectionate by nature, she
has avoided all occasions of loving any one, or of ex
citing love in others towards herself. If she sometimes
observed that any one loved her more than others, she
was deeply grieved, and besought God with abundance
of tears to temper the affection of this person for her,
or to extinguish it entirely. At other times, to relieve
herself of this importunate love, she sought to turn it
in another direction, towards some one she believed
to be more deserving than herself. She did all this
that she might not withdraw from her Creator that
love which He alone merits. In short, I affirm that
no creature ever took so much pleasure, joy, and con
solation in seeing itself loved, as she found annoyance,
sorrow, and displeasure in the affection of which she
was the object, when she saw it was not according to
God ; and over this she would shed bitter tears.

There is a wonderful revelation, my son, which you
must ask God to disclose to you : it is to make you see
clearly what you are, what you are capable of, what you
know, and what you deserve. Without this revelation
none can attain perfection ; it is a secret which one
man cannot learn from another, for it is laid up in the
Sacred Heart of Jesus Christ, who does not discover it
to all, but only to a few, and that not equally, for He
says more to one, and less to another, according to the
different degrees of perfection to which each is called.
I believe the secret cannot be entirely understood in

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. ' 387

this miserable life, but only in the future, when we
shall fully and truly comprehend our vileness, our
frailty, and our folly. Now it is from this revelation
that humility of heart comes, which does not strike
the eyes of men, but which God beholds and looks on
with satisfaction. Your spiritual mother would never
desire any other revelation than the knowledge of
God, and of herself. And yet the Dispenser of graces,
always generous and bountiful, has added many others,
and not denied her that one.

Several years ago, my son, this soul, while praying
before a crucifix, was divinely enlightened on this pre
cious truth, that she could not arrive at perfection
without knowing another trinity besides the divine
Trinity. Just as to be a Christian it is necessary to
believe and confess one Most Holy Trinity, Father,
Son, and Holy Ghost ; so in like manner to become
perfect, it is necessary to believe this triple verity —
namely, that before God we are but nothing, all
foolish, and all detestable. 0 Most Blessed Trinity !
Thou art neither known, valued, nor believed by ig
norant spiritual persons. 0 my God, said she, rather
take from me my bodily life than the knowledge of
this loving truth. Reduce my bones to powder rather
than permit this doctrine of eternal wisdom to depart
from my mind. I cannot glory in my power, since
my power is nothing; nor in my wisdom, since I am
but a fool ; nor in my merits, since 1 am a creature
vile and abominable in the eyes of the Lord, more to
be hated than hatred itself.

He who commits sin, becomes the servant of sin; this
is of faith. And since sin is nothing, in committing
sin, as I have often done, I have become the slave of
a nothing; I am then less than^nothing, since I am

25 — 2

388 BLESSED BATTISTA VA.RANI.

as much below this nothing as thes ervant is below
his master. That sin is nothing may be gathered
from the property it possesses of annihilating in us the
image of God, by Whom, says S. John, all things
were made.

Hence when the soul feels in herself the power 'of
doing good, she may be sure that it is the Person of
the Eternal Father who comes to aid her nullity.
In the same manner, when she sees that she can speak
and instruct others in the spiritual life, she ought to-
recognize that the wisdom of the Son makes her folly
wise. Again, when the soul perceives that she loves
God, and is beloved by Him, she may well believe
that it is the Holy Spirit who loves her, and renders
her hatefulness lovable. By favour of this light, this
soul refers to God all that she has of good, and is free
from the pride which the angel expellee! from Para
dise ; so that she can say and sing with the Prophet,
"Lord, my heart is not exalted, nor are my eyes lofty."
This person held it for a certain truth, that if a soul,
however spiritual, did not obtain this light, this know
ledge, this necessary revelation, she could never
sincerely and cordially humble herself before God
and before men.

Know that she is reverent in her exterior actions,
and an irreconcilable enemy to shameful hypocrisy.
Nevertheless, not only in private, but in public, she
often kisses the pavement of the church which her
sisters have trod on, believing herself unworthy to be
able to put her mouth on the footprints of these pure
virgins. I write this with tears in my eyes, because
it costs me much to disclose secrets long shut up in
my heart, but I cannot resist the force of your devotion
and your prayers. Consider, 0 blessed soul, that she

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 389

would prefer to humble herself under the feet of all,
were she not prevented by the respect she owes to
her charge and her position. For this reason, when
ever another pays her external reverence, she never
fails reverently to incline herself, and never has it
come into her mind to say, I am above her. It even
happens frequently that she is the first to salute the
least of the sisters, apparently in playfulness, but in
reality from her heart, seeing in this sister the spouse
of Christ.

And you, also, my dear son, endeavour to be
humble of heart, kind, compassionate, gentle, and
agreeable, looking into the most pure Heart of Jesus
as into a beautiful mirror, to see the feelings it con
tains, and conforming yourself to them as much as
possible, if you would have a share in His love and
His honourable friendship.

It was from that divine Heart, from that sacred
Side, that your mother derived all her interior and
exterior adornment. His most loving Heart was her
school ; she was learned only because it was there that
she studied. In this divine book you read nothing
but truth, kindness, sweetness, benignit}7", peace of
conscience, and true joy. We find nothing there but
love — love for God and charity for men. 0 Divine
Heart ! I cannot help naming Thee, since she saw her
self written conspicuously in Thee in beautiful letters
of gold. Enter into this Divine Heart, my son, if
you desire to become soon perfect ; it is the short,
hidden, sure, and infallible way, that your mother has
always followed. Follow it, for conformity begets
arid preserves love.

In short, my son, turn towards God, and say to
Him, " I beseech Thee, 0 Lord, to give me this revela-

390 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

tion, for without this I can never be perfect ; and yet
my priestly office demands perfection." Say this to
Him with a heart full of confidence ; He will certainly
give you this grace, for He showers graces on the just
and on the wicked, even when they ask them not, out
of the fulness of His mercy. Therefore this soul whom
you love will sing throughout eternity the mercies of
the Lord.

I would wish you to serve the Lord, not as a slave,
from the fear of temporal and eternal chastisements;
neither as a sinner, who looks for a reward ; but as
a noble child, who gives to his good Father love for
love, blood for blood, life for life. Behold these
hidden paths, short as they are, which escape human
eyes, but which are perfectly known to God, to Whom
all is open. What I speak of is a movement of affec
tion ; and, if it be pure, God waits not for the soul
to take the first step, but opens at once to her the
treasures of His immense wisdom; He waits not for her
to knock at the door of His divine mercy to come to her
aid ; she receives, before she asks it, more than she
can desire — more than she knows how to ask. Our
merciful and loving Jesus is extremely liberal towards
those who conform themselves to Him, and open to
Him a generous and magnanimous heart ; but He will
never dwell in a straitened and base heart, because He
is great, and "high above all gods" (Exod. xviii. 11).
Leave then, beloved soul, leave this deceitful and
perfidious world, not from" the fear of hell as a slave,
nor from the hope of a recompense as a sinner, but as
a loving daughter and spouse, from pure love for your
crucified Jesus. Press Him in the arms of your most
tender affections. Your mother has given you the
example; for she grieved for what she had not and

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 391

was not, and that she could not give up more for the
love of Jesus crucified, whom she loved with a pure
heart and perfect intention.

As it is necessary for the soul who would attain this
point to keep her mind fixed on God, as much as her
frailty and divine grace will permit, she can do nothing
more useful than this. This attention to God sanctifies
the soul, inflames her affections, enlightens her under
standing, and preserves her from venial sins; it sweeps
away her vices, and is the best preparation for prayer
and meditation. Many persons pray all day without
keeping God before their minds, and feel dry, inde-
vout, and full of dislike for this holy exercise, and they
tell you, I have not the grace of prayer. But it is
not so. The reason is that they take no pains to fit
themselves for it, by directing their thoughts to God.
Those who consider how to do so best, arrive at the
desired end without delay, and obtain the grace of
tears, compunction, sweetness, and devotion. This was
shown to your mother by the Holy Spirit, that her
soul might be more ardent for this angelic exercise ;
and in truth she possesses the grace of invoking her
Redeemer in her heart, and keeping the remembrance
of Him within her.

Such is the method which truly wise and spiritual
men follow, and which they will continue to follow
for ever in the glory of heaven. There is no better
sign by which to know if any one is written in the Book
of Life. Know for certain, my son, that the more you
think of God, the more He will think of you. Many
strive to attain purity of heart by a way as long as it
is painful, in watchings, fastings, scourgings, lying on
the bare ground, enduring cold and heat, mortifying
their body in other ways, because they know that in-

392 BLESSED BATTISTA VAKAN1.

terior purity will elevate them to tlie summit of per
fection. But your mother is sure that by thinking
frequently on God we arrive at the same end without
any difficulty, and much more quickly; and if this
be so, how can you do better than imitate her?
Would a traveller be wise, who, being able to go to
Rome with ease in one day, chose a more difficult
road four times as long 1 Choose then, my son, this
short, easy, safe, and secret way, which will lead you
to Paradise. Embrace Christ, and you will make
your fortune without any one knowing how you trade.
When a man is constantly occupied with God, God
dwells in him; and is not he rich who possesses God by
grace ? Take care that God be the object of all your
thoughts, and the aim of all your intentions, without
attaching yourself to creatures. Thus, for example,
when you exercise charity towards your neighbour,
although you would do well to consider him as your
neighbour, you would do much better to consider him
only as a member of Jesus Christ, for the more noble
one intention is than the other, the more meritorious
is it.

Do not sleep in sloth and negligence, for the king
dom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent bear
it away. The Holy Ghost has imprinted this word of
the gospel so deeply in the heart of your mother, that,
sleeping or waking, she calls it to mind. You must
guard continually against this fatal sleep to which
too many religious persons abandon themselves, who,
forgetful of their first fervour, perform, all their
works without attention. You know the habit of
goats — when one leaps over a fence all the rest follow.
Thus these religious observe their rules and ceremonies.
They see what others do, and follow them, but with-

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 393

out considering why they act thus. Such souls are
like asses, which are sometimes employed by their mas
ters to carry wines, and yet only drink water. Now
this is exactly what happens to religious persons who
have this spirit of slumber ; they carry burdens which
cause them great fatigue, and derive from them but
little fruit. As matter without form is neither useful
nor beautiful, so likewise good works performed
without a definite intention are little pleasing to God
or beneficial to the doer. The work may be praise
worthy in itself, but the want of an intention de
prives it of form, and renders it fruitless ; so that
they are but fools who act in this manner. In place
of imitating their folly, strive, my son, to follow the
example of the wise and prudent, who consider God
alone in their works, whether they be great or small,
doing everything to please Him, and suffering every
thing for love of Him. For the love of God make
your prayer or spiritual reading, sing the divine office,
sweep the house, wash the dishes, clean vegetables, do
works of charity ; for believe me, my son, if you are
faithful in saying to God, whenever you remember it,
that you wish to act only for His love, you will come
at last to say it even without thinking.

Such has always been the practice of your mother.
It is true that she has rarely been able to apply herself
to such works, because of her weak health and long in
firmities, but it may be said of her for your edification,
that she has done more than she had strength to do.
Always have an ardent desire to do penance, but be
prudent in the outward practice of this virtue. If,
instead of following your own will in this, you follow
the direction of your fathers, you will merit much
before the Most Holy Trinity, who considers only the

394 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

heart. Take care that your heart be constantly in
flamed with charity, for while oil is boiling, flies will
not approach it, but when it begins to cool, then they
come, sink into it, and spoil it. In the same way, when
a soul is burning with divine love, she has nothing to
fear from the demons nor from evil thoughts ; but if
she becomes lukewarm, then the flies of vanity and use
less thoughts approach her and fall upon her, and thus
the fatal sleep of negligence is born in that negligent
soul. Hence it comes to pass that so many souls sleep
in holy religion, and dream that they are advancing
in perfection ; but at the hour of death, they see the
fallacy of all these dreams, for they find their hands
full of the illusions of the spirit of deceit and lies.
Open then your eyes, my dear son, while it is time,
and lose none of the few days yet remaining to you.
Be watchful and fervent, according to the grace given
to you, that you may be able to say with the apostle,
"His grace in me hath not been void," for "to Thee do
I watch at break of day." If you follow this method,
be sure that you will advance quickly in the way of
perfection.

CHAPTER II.

HER CHARITY TOWARDS HER NEIGHBOUR, MANIFESTED
IN THE WARNINGS SHE GIVES HER DISCIPLE.

I DESIRE, my dear son in Jesus Christ, that you be
at the same time liberal and avaricious ; very liberal
towards your neighbour, and very avaricious towards
yourself, which is precisely the opposite of what is done
by the world. In truth, worldlings are very prodigal
towards themselves, very attentive to provide for all

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 395

their own wants ; but they act very differently in re
gard to their neighbour. They will see their brother
in want of a hundred things before they will make up
their minds to give him one. 0 excessive blindness !
0 deplorable calamity ! The Lord gives generously;
He is liberal without measure, and from Him are all
things, for the Psalmist says, " The earth is the Lord's
and the fulness thereof," while man has nothing he can
call his own ; he must leave the world naked as when
he entered it. He is but the steward and the dispenser
of God's riches, and yet he is parsimonious, avaricious,
without mercy, cruel to his brother and his neighbour.
OMost High Trinity ! 0 Most Holy Trinity ! I return
Thee infinite thanks. 0 power of my powerlessness !
0 wisdom of my folly ! 0 most clement love of my
hatefulness ! I return Thee thanks for me and my poor
nature, as much as my impotence can, as much as my
folly is capable of, as much as my hatefulness can
please. I thank Thee that by Thy power, Thy wis
dom, and boundless clemency, Thou hast found means
to reduce human pride to what it is— to nothing; for
in reality we are nothing, and return to nothing.
What sweet joy my heart feels, when I consider on
the one hand Thy power and wisdom, and on the other
human misery : when I see that Thou alone art and
wilt be eternally what Thou hast ever been, while
sinners, who, in their pride, would be masters of the
earth and all its riches, and who refuse to exercise
mercy towards their neighbours, will soon return into
dust and nothingness. Mounted on the unbridled
desire of always possessing more, I see them falling
under the powerful Hand of God ; and not falling to
the ground only, but into the very depths of hell, be
cause of their accursed avarice.

396 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

Alas ! that this detestable vice should insinuate
itself into holy religion. It is not uncommon to see re
ligious persons, who have given up great riches for the
love of God, so tempted by the demon, that they grudge
giving a morsel of bread or a lettuce to the hungry,
or a little wine to the thirsty. How shameful that
the servants of God should be still subject to such
a detestable vice ! What displeasure for Him, and
what an affliction for His Heart ! How can such a
liberal Master bear such avaricious servants ? I wish,
then, reverend father and dear son in Jesus Christ,
that you should act differently from worldly persons.
I wish that if you want four things, one alone should
content you, abandoning the care of your body to the
Providence of God, Who, provided you trust implicitly
in Him, will inspire some one to provide for all your
necessities, so that you will want nothing. Such has
always been the faith of your mother, and God has
inspired so many to provide for her necessities, both
temporal and spiritual, that she has had nothing more
to desire. Also, I do not believe she ever asked from
her superiors anything for herself; on the contrary, she
refused such things when offered, saying, " Mother, I
do not require this, will you give it to one of my sisters
who needs it more than I do f

But it is not enough that you be avaricious towards
yourself, you must also be very liberal towards others,
even giving four times as much as they ask. God
was pleased to draw your mother to the contemplation
of His generosity and love. He made her see the
heavens adorned with the sun and moon and stars, the
earth covered with plants, flowers, and fruits, enriched
with the fragrance of a thousand perfumes, and abun
dantly furnished with medicinal herbs. What multi-

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 397

tudes of fishes in the water ; what variety of birds in
the air ; what hosts of beasts feed in the woods, and on
the mountains. All this, and more, has God made for
our poor bodies. He has bestowed on them, besides,
rich harvests of corn, of wine, and oil. But if this great
God has shown Himself so liberal towards our bodies,
what has He not prepared for our soul, which is
created in His image and likeness ? What variety of
glory, what diverse beatitudes, what incomprehensible
joys, what inestimable delights she will find at last in
the holy and triumphant Jerusalem ! O city of God,
glorious things are said of thee ! Thy open gates are
adorned with precious pearls. Thy walls and streets
are of pure gold. Thither are admitted those who
have been found worthy to suffer for the Name of
Jesus Christ. 0 blessed Jerusalem ! thou art the
vision of peace, the place of true happiness, the
fruition of eternal glory.

Why has God created so many great things in
heaven and earth, in the sea, and in all the elements,
if not to manifest to us mortals His bountiful charity
and His infinite mercy ? He is so generous, so good,
so gracious, and so indulgent, that after having loaded
us with His riches, He gives Himself to us in the most
Holy Sacrament. 0 most gracious God! how is it
that the sinner refuses to give to his brother the least
thing ? It was from this consideration, my son, that
your mother learned to become generous, although
from her infancy she had shown a tendency to this
virtue. Now she takes more pleasure in giving than
in receiving, and she feels this grace daily growing
more and more. And you also enlarge your charity,
if you would become conformed to God, for He loves
nothing else in us but Himself, His image and likeness.

598 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANT.

This doctrine your mother learnt in the school of divine
wisdom. If it seems to you obscure, ask and you will
find that God is worthy of love in all things, and that
all things out of Him are hateful. None is good but
God alone, He is compassionate and merciful, and His
mercy is without end. Glory and praise be to Him
for ever. Amen.

I do not speak here of the tender charity of the
same servant of God, which rendered her so compas
sionate to the weakness and imperfections of her neigh
bour, because it is not always expedient to open the
eyes of the blind. I only declare to you that your
mother, even while in the world, was instructed by
God on this subject ; but as she was then ignorant of
all spiritual things, she neither understood the import
ance of this teaching, nor its deep meaning. When,
however, she entered into religion, the Holy Spirit
gave her on this subject such abundant light, that
during eighteen years, neither as subject nor superior,
did she ever speak ill of any creature.

If God permits for the increase of your crown of
glory that any one should speak evil of you, leave to
no one the care of punishing them, but take vengeance
yourself by praising all your brethren to the Visitors,
without accusing those of whom you have to complain,
that you may not open in your heart a way to hatred
or indignation ; for these two vices would render your
service and your homage abominable in the eyes of the
Lord. Now in order to act according to this advice,
two things are necessary : — the knowledge of yourself,
and the habit of thinking of God. By these means,
you become blind to the faults of others, and can say
with truth that your brethren seem to you like angels
incarnate. Your mother had this grace, for when the

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANL 399

Visitors came to the monastery, she had nothing to
report, and the very novices could say more than°she
could on the faults of the other sisters. If sometimes
others spoke of them before her, she said to herself
that if they had been real she must necessarily have
observed them.

God discovered to her another device of Satan,
which deceives many, even very perfect persons,'
wherefore I will tell it you, because I love you from
my heart. Know then, my son, that the backbitings
and criticisms which you hear in religious houses arc-
inspired by the demon, who fails not to veil them
under an appearance of good, so that his subtle snare is
undetected. It is like a leech which attaches itself to
religious, and sucks out all their toil and labour. It is
the leprosy of Mary, the sister of Moses, whom her
gift of prophecy could not save from punishment. She
was struck with a painful and pestilential leprosy; and
if Moses, against whom she had murmured, had not
interceded for her, this terrible malady would have
conducted her in a few days to the tomb. 0 noble
example, given us by the Holy Spirit in the Old Tes
tament, at the sight of which those spiritual persons
who detract others ought to tremble !

But this doctrine is little thought of, and still less
understood; so that I would dare to say that any
religious who is entirely free from this leprosy possesses
a sure sign of predestination. This is why your
mother had so much pity for detractors, and envied
those who were the objects of their backbitings ; be
cause to those who love God, all things work together
for good.

It is the property of leprosy, not only to consume
the flesh of the wretched sufferer, but to defile others

400 BLESSED BATTISTA VARAN I.

by its touch. Because of this, the Lord commanded
Mary to be put out of the camp ; but he who back
bites does not sin more in speaking than others do in
listening. These last are even more guilty; for if
there were no one to listen, no one would backbite.
One demon sits on the tongue of him who speaks, and
another in the ear of him who listens; and these
demons rejoice, and mock both him who speaks and
him who listens. Be wise, my son, and carefully avoid
both these faults ; if you show to him who detracts
another that you are vexed, you will do two good
things at once ; you will put to flight the devil on the
tongue and the devil at the ear. I will conclude this
long digression, into which, perhaps, your prayers have
led me, by saying that I desire you should detract
no one under any pretext or reason whatsoever, either
for good or evil. Never forget this, and beware of
transgressing, for I do not speak without cause. Re
member what S. James has said in his canonical
epistle, " If any man think himself to be religious, not
bridling his tongue, this man's religion is vain."

Every time that the Visitor enters a monastery, the
demon fails not to spread his subtle snares. He is
not ignorant that the best works, if they want the
foundation of charity, are unfruitful and hateful to
God. Therefore he employs all his industry to make
us say to the Father Visitor a number of useless things,
which, fully considered, are only rash suspicions and
ill-founded judgments. Hence it follows that the
bond of peace is broken, charity grows cold and is
extinguished, the demons triumph, and with reason.
They care not for our obedience, poverty, chastity,
modesty, our penances, and all our good works, for all
these are nothing without charity, which alone ren-

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 401

ders the others agreeable to God, and opens the gates
of heaven. Therefore the demon holds his bow bent,
and aims his poisoned arrows against the root of
brotherly charity, and does his best to destroy it. He
insinuates rash judgments and detractions ; during the
visitation, he fills us with suspicions ; lastly, he sows
cockle in the hearts of others, and destroys our
zeal for the honour of our order, thab our tongue may
take occasion to say and report things which it should
not.

Alas ! alas ! how much good is lost by souls whom
their own malice blinds ! how many labours are ren
dered unfruitful ! what disquiet of conscience springs
from it ! These poor religious are so troubled, that
they scarcely know what is right. If they engage in
prayer, they have no longer any taste for it, and they
are incapable of spiritual joy; and it is the tongue
which has produced this evil. Silence then, silence
about things with which we have no concern. A pro
phet has said that he refrained even from saying what
was good. Behold, my son, the rule you should fol
low, as your mother has done ; from it she has derived
an interior peace, which can scarcely be expressed in
words, but which I pray that you also may enjoy.

This religious whose secrets I disclose to you had
received from God many graces and spiritual gifts ; and
her divine Spouse took pleasure in giving her daily
proofs of His love and benevolence. Nevertheless, in
the midst of this abundance, there remained one desire,
for the accomplishment of which she ceased not to
beseech God ; it was tlie desire of loving her enemies
with sincere love, and even with love superior to that
she felt for her benefactors. " 0 my God," she would
often exclaim in her devout prayers, " 0 my most cle-

26

402 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

ment Lord! if Thou didst reveal to me the most
hidden secrets of Thy Divine Heart ; if Thou didst
manifest to me daily the angelic hierarchies ; if
Thou didst grant me the power of raising the dead
at will, this would not be enough to convince me
that Thou lovest me with an indefectible love. But
that I may have this assurance, Thou must grant me
the grace of a sincere heart, that I may love those
who hate me, that I may speak well of those who
speak* ill of me, and that I may praise, without re
quiring to do violence to myself, those who persecute
and unjustly calumniate me. Then, 0 eternal and
most merciful Father, I shall possess an infallible sign
of Thy love for me ; then I shall no longer doubt I
am indeed Thy daughter. Then I can comfort myself
by the example of Thy beloved Son Jesus, the only
good of my soul, Who in dying on the cross obtained
grace for His murderers."

Thanks to the goodness of God, this soul reaped
the fruit of her prayer ; for when any one did her an
injury or spoke against her, she felt in her heart no
sentiment of aversion from them as others do; and
yet she had often to suffer much in this way. I do
not tell you how ; but it is known to God and her
persecutors. It is only their sins which afflict her ; and
she prays to God with her whole heart that He may
pardon them. To say or do anything that may gratify
them is one of her greatest pleasures. She often says
a Pater and Ave for them. I wish you to do the same,
my son, that you may tread in the steps of your
mother, who loves you so much that she writes these
things for your edification.

I have confidence in God and your prudence that
you will profit by the counsels I give you. Never

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 403

divide into two years that which can be done in one.
Walk, run, fly in the path of God. The just walk,
the wise run, the loving fly towards the enjoyment of
the divine Majesty. You will be wrong to walk if
you can run, and to run if you can fly ; because time
is short. You ought always to advance in the paths
of holiness, and never to fall back. If we do not add
wood to the fire, it will soon go out. The same thing
happens to the soul if it does not grow in virtue. It
begins by " I believe in God," and will end by " The
resurrection of the body," that is, the cares of this
world. I pray God to preserve you and every Chris
tian soul from going along a road like this. If, how
ever, you wish to make great progress, fear God, and
love your enemies. It is this which I try to instil into
you in this letter. How few there are who ardently
desire to attain this evangelical perfection which our
divine Saviour preached so touchingly by His example,
as well as by His words ; few who arrive at that true
perfection, which consists in loving their enemies.

I finish here, my reverend father and beloved son,
these salutary warnings, which, I trust, you will make
use of with the same charity which has dictated them.
I have wished to console you by making known to
you the spiritual life of your mother ; nor has this
been difficult to me, because I am convinced that the
examples and lessons it contains will contribute to your
advantage and consolation. You will find no special
advice on your principal obligations, such' as poverty,
obedience, and chastity, and that for two reasons :—
1st. Because if you follow the counsels contained in
what I have written, it is impossible you can be other
wise than obedient, poor, and chaste. 2nd. Because
I know you are already so well disposed towards these

26—2

404 BLESSED BATT1STA VARANI.

virtues, that all exhortations on these subjects seem
to me unnecessary. I will add only these few words
to confirm your good-will. You cannot offer to God
a more agreeable sacrifice than to submit your will to
holy obedience ; for it is He Who has said, " I desire
obedience more than sacrifice." As to poverty, I would
that you possessed nothing but Jesus crucified, in whom
you will find all true riches. Oh ! how poor is he who
seeks aught else but God ! How rich is he who has
nought but God ! As to chastity, it is because God
has ornamented your body with this precious pearl,
and embellished it with this angelic splendour, that I
have confided to you your handmaid's secrets, that
they may be laid up and preserved in you. As to
prayer, I will add but this one word. When you can
not reap, take with violence j that is, pray at least with
your lips, when you cannot with your heart.

CHAPTEE III.

HER VIRTUE IS TRIED BY THE GOOD AND EVIL FORTUNE
OF HER FAMILY. — SHE ESTABLISHES A MONASTERY
AT FERMO, AND RETURNS TO CAMERINO, WHERE SHE
IS RAISED TO THE DIGNITY OF ABBESS.

THREE years had scarcely elapsed since she addressed
the foregoing instruction to her disciple, when dread
ful misfortunes befell her family, which furnished her
with occasions of exercising heroic charity towards her
enemies. Her father, Julius Csesar Varani, after having
governed Camerino during fifty years, was deprived of
his power, and in the year 1502 died a tragical death,

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 405

of which Leander Albert gives the following account
in his description of Italy : — " When the inhabitants
of Camerino made themselves over of their own accord
to Pope Alexander VI., Caesar Borgia, Duke of Va
lencia, imprisoned Julius in the citadel of Pergola with
his sons Venantius, Peter, and Hannibal, and put
them all to death most cruelly. John Mary, the
youngest of the children of Julius, alone escaped, his
father having sent him to Venice with his treasures at
the beginning of the war." This good fortune was
probably due to the merits and prayers of his sister
Battista. Alexander VI. dying in the following year,
it was easy for John Mary with a troop of Venetian
soldiers to reconquer the town ; and, accompanied by
Muzio Colonna, Toparch of Matelica, he entered
Camerino amidst the acclamations of the inhabitants.
We may believe his return gave pleasure to his holy
sister; but her consolation was soon followed by a
new affliction ; for in 1508 she lost her mother, Joanna
Malatesta, who had become, some time before this, a
religious of the third order of S. Francis.

In the interval which elapsed between the return
of her brother and the death of her pious mother,
Battista was chosen by Pope Julius II. to establish a
monastery of her order at Fermo. After a year's
absence she returned to Camerino, where, under her
brother's protection, she succeeded in making her
monastery one of the largest and most illustrious of
the country. The mother abbess being dead, her
sisters elected her to that office. This is proved
by the signature of a letter addressed by her to a
monk of k Francis named John of Fano :—
unworthy daughter, Battista Varani, abbess and use
less servant of the monastery of Jesus Christ."

406 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

she calls him son at the end of the letter, we may
presume that it was he to whom the foregoing instruc
tions were addressed.

CHAPTER IV.

FRIENDSHIP OF BATTISTA WITH JOHN OF FANO. —
BEGINNING OF THE CONGREGATION OF CAPUCHINS.
— DEATH OF BATTISTA AND VENERATION OF HER
BODY.

AMONG other letters which Battista wrote to this holy
man is one in Latin, which we will give entire, as it is
not without interest in her own history.

" JESUS. — Upon the rivers of Babylon, there we sat
and wept : when we remembered Sion. These words,
dictated to the Psalmist by the Holy Spirit for the
consolation of the afflicted, suit well, it seems to me,
the state of persecution and tribulation in which your
reverence finds yourself. The elect seat themselves
and repose upon the rivers of Babylon, while the im
pious and sinful sink and disappear under their waves.
You, therefore, who are of the number of the elect,
are seated on the banks of the rivers of Babylon,
that is, by the waters of affliction, in the hope
of the resurrection of your virtue and innocence.
You have rested in God your Saviour, Who is the
defender of the innocence of His elect. You see your
defamers carried away by the waves of their loquacity,
losing themselves in the depths of shame and confusion.
You know, my beloved father, that the darkness of
night precedes the dawn, and the richest countries are
hidden behind mountains. The heavenly Physician,

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 407

"Who has come to die on the cross for the salvation of
the human race, after having permitted the waves
of persecution and tribulation to cover His elect,
gives them joy and consolation ; and they learn the
smile of angels in the school of the crucified Humanity
of Christ. Although the sick man knits his brows
at the taste of a bitter medicine, he soon rejoices over
his returning health. This 'loving and compassionate
Master sheds bitterness over all that surrounds us, in
order that He alone may seem sweet and worthy of
love. 0 most sweet Jesus! 0 unspeakable love! how-
sweet and delightful are Thy works to the soul which
seeks Thee, to the soul which loves Thee without
fraud or dissimulation, to the soul which affectionately
reposes in the Heart of Thy crucified Humanity,
' where the fulness of Thy Godhead corporally dwells '
(Col. ii. 9).

"Kejoice and be glad, 0 daughter of Sion, 0 soul
loving and beloved of God ! Thy detractors, unknown
to themselves, have placed a crown of precious stones
on thy head. They thought to despoil thee of thy
honour, and, on the contrary, they have woven for
thee in this life a robe of immortality ; for gold, trie-
in the fire, comes out purer than before. You, my
reverend father, before this trial, were a precious, b
a closed lily, but now you are a full-blown lily, whc
delicious perfume embalms all the houses of the pro
vince you have governed for three years with so mu.
wisdom and prudence. While you were seated upoi
the rivers of Babylon, we, your daughters, wept at 1
remembrance of your sweetness and goodness,
we exult, aaid render eternal thanks to Almighty G od,
who has saved John, the son of His handmaid. B
has shown me a token for good, that those who hate

408 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

me may see and be confounded, because Thou, O Lord,
hast helped him, and comforted me. I have written
these foolish words in feminine fashion, to engage your
fatherly prayers, to which I humbly and devoutly re
commend myself, begging your blessing for her who
will always be your servant and your daughter. Fare
well in Him who is the salvation of all those who
hope in Him.

"From the Monastery of S. Maria Nuova, of
Carnerino, this 20th of April, 1521."

It was this same John of Fano who, when elected
anew vicar provincial of La Marca in 1525, treated so
harshly Brother Matthew of Bassio, the first Capuchin,
who, after having been chamberlain to Julius Caesar, the
father of Battista, entered the order of Friars Minor of
the Observance, where he became an able and zealous
preacher. This friar sought to introduce a change
in the shape of the cowl of his order, and went to
Eome for this purpose. On his return the provincial
rebuked him in the provincial chapter at Matelica,
treated him as an apostate, and threw him into prison.
The Duchess of Camerino, who had a great devotion
to Brother Matthew, having heard of this, was very
angry. She first wrote a threatening letter to the
provincial; she next summoned him to the palace
with the father guardian, and spoke with such force
that he was obliged to release Brother Matthew, who
immediately on leaving prison, set out for Rome,
where he obtained leave from Pope Clement VII. to
live as a hermit in the habit he had adopted.

In the following year Brothers Louis and Raphael,
led by the same spirit as Matthew, took the same
habit, without, however, associating themselves with
him, and obtained from the ' Pope a similar approba-

BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI. 409

tion. Having afterwards gone to Camerino, the duke
and duchess received them provisionally into their
palace, until a fitting place was prepared for them and
others who joined them.

The provincial looked with an evil eye on the pro
tection given by a prince of such prudence to what
he called a new order, and he wrote the duke a
pressing letter to urge him to send away these con
tumacious brothers, and to compel them to return to
their obedience. He wrote a similar letter to the
duchess, and a third to the Blessed Battista, begging
her to aid him with her relations. The replies to
these three letters not being satisfactory, he came in
person to Camerino, hoping to gain by his eloquence
that which his letters had failed to obtain ; but the
wisdom of man and all his counsels can do nothing
against the Lord. The event showed the wisdom of
the advice of j Gamaliel : — " If this counsel or this
work be of men, it will come to nought ; but if it be
of God, you cannot overthrow it."* Such was the
reply of Battista to. the father provincial j for at that
time she knew not whether to approve or disapprove
of this novelty, and grant or refuse her protection to
Matthew and his brothers. But at last she and the
provincial acknowledged that it was God who had
inclined the hearts of the people of Camerino to pro
tect the Capuchins. Then the provincial not only
ceased to persecute them, but contemplated embracing
their reform himself; and Battista, whom he con
sulted, as he usually did in cases of importance, gave
him every encouragement to do so, assuring him that
the thought came from God.

It is believed that Battista died on the Feast of

* Acts v. 38, 39.

410 BLESSED BATTISTA VARANI.

Corpus Christi, the 31st of May, 1527, when she had
entered upon the sixty-ninth year of her age. There
can be no doubt her death was holy as her life, but
no particulars of it have been preserved.

The nuns buried her in their choir, in order to have
a memorial ever present of their foundress, and a
pledge of the protection they hoped from her in
heaven. Thirty years later the nuns would not allow
the precious body to continue hidden in the earth,
and disinterred it with the greatest respect. Great
was their joy when they saw it in a state of perfect
preservation, the eyes bright as in life, and the
countenance lit up rather than pale, as if she were
saluting them. They wished to preserve the holy body
in a better place, where it would be more honoured,
but their confessor was opposed to this, and insisted
that it should be buried again ; he even, with great
indiscretion, caused the sacred body to be placed be
tween two boards, and, when a quantity of earth had
been shovelled in, and water poured over it, he made
his companion tread it down.

The strict obedience which these holy women ob
served hindered them from opposing the strange zeal
of this religious, and still more from withdrawing the
holy body from the grave in which he had placed it.
It rested there until the year 1593, when the necessity
of making a new vault obliged the nuns to reopen the
grave. The elder nuns, who knew the place exactly,
told the workmen to dig with all possible precaution,
which they did. When they reached a certain depth
they found a board, on removing which a delicious
odour made it evident at once that it was the one
which covered the holy body. Immediately all the
nuns came running together, and shed abundance of

BLESSED BATT1STA VARANI. 411

tears, not doubting that this heavenly odour was a
sign of the glory enjoyed by the Saint in heaven.

Another circumstance occurred to increase their
wonder. Her flesh was reduced to dust (according to
the wish she had expressed to God), but her tongue
remained fresh, moist, and red. The confessor of the
convent, Brother Evangelist of Fabriano, who was pre
sent, was moved to tears at the sight of this miracle,
and testified his admiration in the words of S. Bona-
venture at the sight of the incorrupt tongue of S.
Antony of Padua : " 0 precious tongue, which hast
always blessed the Lord, and taught others to bless
Him, it is now manifest how great thy service of God
has been !" When the nuns had satisfied their ten
der devotion, they placed the holy body in a marble
tomb, which they had previously caused to be con
structed in the choir ; but the tongue was enclosed in
a precious reliquary apart.

INDEX.

Abstinence of the Saint, 116

Agony suffered by the Saint, 147

Albizzini, Mary Gertrude, abbess, 46

Alexandra, a servant of the Giuliani, 6

Alva, Peter of, 140

Ambroni, the Canon, confessor of the Saint, 10

Ambrose, Saint, saying of, 301

Angelucci, Luc' Antonio, 176

Antony, Sister, charity of the Saint to, 212

Apostles, the, our Lord's sorrow for, 373

Avarice, 395

Azzi, degii, Sister Mary Angelica, 111

Backbiting, 399

Bastianelli, Father Girolamo, 216

Battistelli, Father, confessor of the Saint, 234

Blood, tears of, shed by the Saint, 216, 217, 239

Bordiga, Gian Francesco, 176, summoned at the last illness of
the Saint, 181

Borghese, Don Giovan- Antonio, baptized the Saint, 4

Boscaini, Don Domenico, Prior of S. Sisto, 216

Boscaini, Sister Mary Magdalen, 74, 111, 120, 158, 175, 184,
275 ; appointed sacristan by the Saint, 179 ; testifies to the
Saint's shedding tears of blood, 216

Brozzi, Sister Gabriella, death of, foretold by the Saint, 179

Cappelletti, Sister Catherine, 281

Cappelletti, Father Ubaldo Antonio, director of the Saint, 19;
narrates a vision of the Saint, 75 ; prophesies the enlarge
ment of the Saint's convent, SO ; tests the miraculous state
of the Saint, 158, 168, 178 ; diary of, 196, 199 ; orders the
nuns to pour water on the hands of the Saint in ecstasy,
209 ; testimony of the Saint's humility, 254

Capuchins, the, annals of, 111 ; troubles of, 406

Casoni, Father, S.J., 232

Catherine, S., of Siena, 88, 100, 103, 106, 107, 140, 174

Catherine, S., Eicci, 174

Cavamazza, Father, confessor of the Saint, 62

Cecilia, S., prayer of, 134

Ceoli, Sister Florida, 20, 120, 173, 264, 273 ; treads on the
Saint's foot, 72 ; dower of, how spent, 80 ; sees on the
Saint's head the marks of the crown of thorns, 97 ; had the
gift of prophecy, 112 ; holy death of, 207 ; saw the Saint
shed tears of blood, 217

INDEX. 413

Chalice, the, seen in vision by the Saint, 86, 232

Cherubim, 343

Christina, Blessed, 140

Cicerbola, the, 265

Citta di Castello, monastery of Capuchin nuns in, 42

Clare, Blessed, of Monte Falco, 174

Clare, S., 144, 187 ; appears to the Blessed Battista Varani, 335

Clare, Sister, companion of the Saint, 216

Clement XL, 224

Codebo, Mgr. Alexander, 176, 181, 251,272, 2/5, 280; pro
phecy of the Saint concerning, 277

Communion, Holy, the Saint's joy in, 114; miraculous, of the
Saint, 211

Confessions of the Saint, once made difficult, 185

Constance, Sister, of Cauierino, 331

Constance, Sister, 227

Conversion of a sinner obtained by the Saint, 284

Corvinus, Matthias, 289

Cosmo III., Grand Duke of Tuscany, 81

Crivelli, Father Giovan Maria, S. J., 164, 261 ; tries the spirit
of the Saint, 165, 168. 247 ; preaches a sermon to idolaters
before the nuns, 204 ; testimony of, to the Saint's zeal for
the conversion of sinners, 215 ; and to her humility, 250 ;
seen by the Saint in a vision, 251 ; death of, 252 ; prophecy
of the Saint, concerning, 278

Cross, the, impression of, on the heart of the Saint, 63
Cross, pectoral, of the Bishop, 186
Cures, miraculous, wrought by the Saint, 280
Cybo, Cardinal, 151
Dereliction, divine, of the Saint, 91
Devils, the Saint assaulted by, 90
Dionysius, the Carthusian, 160
Directors, openness of the Saint with her, 47
Dying, the, charity of the Saint to, 213
Elect, the, sins of, a sorrow to our Lord, 368
Enemies, love of, 40 3
Epiphanius, S., Bishop of Ticino, 190
Espousals, spiritual, of the Saint, 99

Eustachj, Mons. Luc' Antonio, 97, 275 ; sanctions the use of
the mysterious liquid, 120 ; tests, the spirit of the Saint,
150, 164; witness of her mystical state, 173; his severity
to the Saint, 243 ; testimony of, to the Saint's humility, 245.
Ever, for, 366
Exercises, the spiritual, 130
Fabbri, Domenico, the Chancellor, 176, 251
Fabbri, the physician, 231
Falconi, Don Giovanni, 176
Fast, the great, of the Saint, 115, 122, 246
Fasting of Blessed Battista Varani, 303
Felicia, Sister Clare, unjustly blamed, 238

4H INDEX.

Felix, Sister Clare, 42

Food, miraculously multiplied, 66 ; the Saint mortified in her,
117, 231

Frances, Sister, helps the Saint in the kitchen, 65 ; death of,
in the odour of sanctity, 111 ; placed in authority over the
Saint, 248 ; rough in her ways, 261

Francis, Father, of Urbino, preaching of, 304, 308 ; letter of,
to the Blessed Battisti Varani, 336 ; the Blessed Battista
converses with, 311

Francis, S., of Assisi, 140, 143, 187

Francis, S., Xavier, 255

Fucci, Sister Mary, 282

Gaetana, Sister Mary, 224

Gasparini, Mgr. 277

Gellini, Don Giacomo, 176

Gentili, Giovan Francisco, surgeon, 160, 163, 176

Gertrude of Oost, 110, 140

Gertrude, Sister, of Pisa, 111

Gherardi, Mgr., 272

Giacinta, Sister. Ill, 120; helped the Saint in her penances, 233

Giannini, Don Cesare, 176

Giuliani, Francesco, father of the Saint, 3 ; removes to Pia-
cenza, 22 ; puts difficulties in the way of the Saint's voca
tion, 31, 32 ; amends his life, 38 ; dies, 39

Giuliani, Ursula, changes her name to Veronica, 46, see Ve
ronica

God, love of, 72

Good Friday, 298, 345

Gotoloni, Sister Mary Rose, 78, 111

Gregory, Father, 319

Gregory, S., Pope, 259

Gualtieri, Mgr., Bishop of Todi, 251

Guelfi, Father Eaniero, 159, 175, 260 ; deposition of, concern
ing the instruments of the Passion, 176 ; sent for in the
last illness of the Saint, 181 ; with the Saint on her death
bed, 183 ; testifies to the Saint's great knowledge, 204 ; the
last confessor of the Saint, 210; prophecy of the Saint
concerning, 278

Habit, the religious, dignity of, 107

Heart, the Sacred, 381, 386, 389

Heart, the, of the Saint, wounds of, 132 ; marks on, 173, 176,
273

Helena, Blessed, of Hungary, 140

Humility, source of, 387, 388

Ida, Blessed, of Louvain, 140

Ignatius, S., 265

Illusions, safeguards against, 48

Ingratitude, sin of, 214

Innocence, 315, 316

Insults borne by the Saint, 242

INDEX. 415

Intention, effects of, 16

Intercession of the Saint for the Church, 219

Jesus, the Infant, appears to the Saint, 7, 195

Jews, the, ingratitude of, 377, 379

Joanna of the Cross, Blessed, 140

John of Fano, 405

Judas, syi of, 375

Lady, our, presents a chain to the Saint, 88 ; appears to the
Saint, 161, 266 ; places the divine Infant in the arms of
the Saint, 8, 273 ; sorrows of, the sorrows of our Lord, 370

Leprosy, 399

Letters, written on the heart of the Saint, 176, 177

Lidwine, of Holland, 119, 140

Liquid, the mysterious, 119 ; miracles wrought by, 120

Lomellini, Giacomo, Abate, 255 ; prophecy of the Saint con
cerning, 278

Love, divine, the Saint's speaking of, 209

Lucy, Blessed, of Narni, 140

Lukewarmness, the true plague of souls, 72

Magdalen, Mary, love of, 372 ; mirror of contemplation, 373

Maggi, Monsignor, 224

Maggi, Sister Maria, 74

Maggio, Sister Mary Joanna, 180, 184, 241, 244

Malatesta, Joanna, 290 ; death of, 405

Mamma mia, 221

Mancini, Benedetta, mother of the Saint, 3 ; last communion
of, 11

Margaret, Blessed, of Citta di Castello, 174

Martyrdom, the Saint's longing for, 205

Mary Magdalen of Pazzi, S., 174

Massani, medical attendant of the Saint, 98

Matthew, Brother, of Bassio, 465

Meazzoli, Sister Mary Celestine, 184

Meditation, 25, 28

Mercatello, birthplace of the Saint, 3, 17 ; the Saint brought
back to, 36 ; three sisters of the Saint's, nuns in, 42

Moliano, Father Peter, 292, 344, 347 ; elected vicar, 333

Mori, Lorenzi Smirli, 251

Mortification, 113 ; of the Saint, 231

Moscani, Sister Angela Mary, 111

Nicholas, S., of Bari, 5

Nicholas V., Pope, 325

Novices, how trained by the Saint, 69

Noviciate, sufferings of the Saint in her, 238

Obedience of the Saint, 48, 259

Olivieri, Donna Julia Albani, 227

Olivieri, Father, 311

Onorati, Monsignor, Bishop of Urbauia, 20

Osanna, Blessed, of Mantua, 140

Pacifico, Fr., of Urbino, 350

416 *' INDEX.

Passion, the, devotion of the Saint to, 21, 25, 46, 64 ; devotion

of B. Battista Varani to, 303, 305
Patience of the Saint, 240
Penances of the Saint, 232

Penna di Billi, della, Sister Margaret Marconi, 212
Persecution, endured by B. Battista Varani, 324
Pesucci, Don Francesco Maria, 176

Piacenza, the Saint taken to, 29 ; the Saint removed from, 36
Piazzini, Sister Mary Anne, 111
Pierleoni, Father Florido, 136
Pius VI., 121

Poor, the, devotion of the Saint to, 12
Poverty, the Saint's love of, 225
Praise, the Saint shrinks from, 257
Prayer, preparation for, 391

Presents made to the nuns, how dealt with by the Saint, 229
Profession of the Saint, 56 ; of the B. Battista Varani, 329 "
Prophecy, gift of, 275
Purgatory, the threefold, of the Saint, 179, 181, 184 ; pains

of, 369

Purity, virtue of, 236

Ranucci, Margaret, prophecy of the Saint concerning, 276
Eaynaud, Theophilus, 140
"Religious," meaning of, 143
Ristori, Sister Teresa, mistress of novices, 47
Rodriguez, Father, works of, 73
Rose, S., of Lima, 14, 15, 16, 88, 103, 106
Rules of life given by our Lord to the Saint, 197
Saints seen in vision by S. Veronica, 274

Satan, disguised as the mistress of the novices, speaks to the
Saint, 49 ; strikes the Saint, 61 ; assumes the appearance
of the Saint, 126 ; assumes the likeness of the bishop, 184 ;
assumes the appearance of our Lord, 200; attemptsjto
frighten the Saint, 249 ; beats the Saint, 263 ; burns her
hand, 264

Sebastiani, Monsignor Giuseppe, bishop of Citta di Castello,
42 ; admits the Saint to a monastery, 43 ; prophecy of, on
giving the religious habit to the Saint, 46
Segapeli, Father Vincent, 183, 203 ; prophecy of the Saint

concerning, 278
Seraphim, 343
Sin, effect of, 387
Slumber, spirit of, 392
Souls, delivered from purgatory by the prayers of the Saint,

221 ; pain of our Lord because of lost, 365
Spada, Cardinal, 152

Spanaciani, Sister Mary Constance, miraculous healing of,
saw the ring of espousals on the finger of the Saint, 108
Spanacieri , Signer Giulio, 224
Staphenia Soncinati, Blessed. 140

INDEX. 4 [ 7

Stigmata, the, 139, 151 ; account of, 153 ; the Saint prayed

for the removal of, 258

Suffering, love of, 13 ; the Saint prays for, 61, 234 ; great
worth of, 63; the Saint's desire of, 115, 235; B Battista
Varani prays for, 358, 365
Sweetness, spiritual, 356

Tassinari. Father, Confessor of the Saint, 68, 120, 221, 251,
253, 260 ; Confessor of the community for forty years, 78 ;
appointed to test the spirit of the Saint, 152 ; obtains her
intercession for a dying nun 217

Teresa, S., 174, 235

Tests, physical, of the Saint's supernatural state, 97

Thorns, the crown of, 93

Ticciati, Father, 217

Tommasini, Fr. Antonio, S.J., appears to the Saint, 161

Tommasini, Sister Maria, 171

Tongue, the sins of, 400

Torrigiani, Cardinal, 176

Tosi, Sister Mary Celestine, 184

Trance, the Saint falls into a, 62

Trials, supernatural, of the Saint, 127; severity of her, during
her last illness, 181

Trinity, 387

Turks, the defeat of, foretold by the Saint, 221

Urbino, monastery of, the Saint enters the, 312, 32-4

Ursula, the Saint baptized as, 4

Vallemanni, Sister Mary Teresa, 111, 230

Varani, Camilla, 290 ; enters the convent of the Poor Clares
in Urbino, 291 ; removes to Camerino, 292 ; moved to write
an account of her inward life, 295 ; moved by a sermon on
Good Friday, 298 ; makes a vow, 300 ; devotion of, to the
Passion, 302 ; disliked the sight of religious, 303 ; resistance
of, to her vocation, 307 ; makes a general confession, 310 ;
conversion of , 314 ; sees our Lord in a vision, 321 ; suffers
persecution, 322 ; becomes a nun, 324 ; prays for suffering,
327 ; general confession of, 335 ; sees her own soul in the
hands of angels, 337 ; burning love of God of, 342 ; writes
reluctantly, 346 ; self-abasement of, 385 ; her love of her
enemies, 403 ; sent by the Pope to found a monastery in
Fermo, 405 ; death of, 409 ; incorruption of the tongue of,
411

Varani, Gentilis, 289

Varani, John Mary, recovers Camerino, 405

Varani, Julius CiBsar, 289 ; becomes lord of Camerino, 290
cruel death of, 405

Varani, Peter Gentilis, 325 ; widow of, a nun, 325

Varani, Nicholas, 323

Varani, Rudolph, 289 ; death of, 290

Vecchj, de', Father Giulio, 169 ; witness of the Saint's mystic
state, 170

27

418 INDEX.

Veil, a, of the Saint stained with tears of blood, 216

Vetii Sponsa Chr'usti, 105, 106

Veronica, S., birth and baptism of, 4 ; infancy of, 5 ; miracu
lous speech of, 6 ; devotion of, to the Infant Jesus, 7, 273 ;
sees the Host shining, 10 ; her love of suffering, 13, 25 ;
youthful zeal of, 18 ; confirmation of, 20 ; trials of. in her
father's house, 31 ; return of, to Mercatello, 36 ; singular
illness of, 36 ; sees her father in Purgatory, 39 ; and obtains
his deliverance, 40 ; miraculous knowledge of Latin of, 43 ;
becomes a nun, 44 ; frankness and obedience of, 47 ; sees
our Lord in a vision, 55 ; the impression of the cross on the
heart of, 63 ; mistress of novices, 67 ; humiliations of, 71 ;
severe illness of, 75 ; elected abbess, 77, 250, 256 ; begs our
Lady to be the abbess, 268 ; carefulness of, in providing for
the needs of the house, 79 ; vision of the chalice, 86 ; at
tacked by devils, 90, 249 ; vision of the crown of thorns,
93 j endures the cruel tests of the surgeons, 97 ; her prepa
ration for the spiritual espousals, 104 ; burns the Holy
Name into her flesh, 112 ; abstinence of, 116 ; miraculously
nourished, 120 ; has leave to live on bread and water, 122 ;
supernatural trials of, 127 ; her heart is wounded, 132 ;
writes with her own blood, 134 ; wound in her hand, 138 ;
receives the stigmata, 140, 151 ; tests of her miraculous state,
166 ; the Saint undergoes the pains of the Passion, 168 — 171 ;
and the Dolours of our Lady, 172 ; commanded to make a
picture of the miraculous impressions on her heart, 175 ;
foretells her own death, 179 ; struck with apoplexy, 180 ;
sufferings of, from the treatment of the physicians, 182 ;
death of, 190 ; zeal of, for the propagation of the faith, 204;
wrote under obedience, 262, 272 ; miracles of, 264

Visions, not desired by the Saint, 58

Vitale, Father, appointed to test the spirit of the Saint, 152

Vocation, graces of, 107

World, the, hatred of, 318

Wounds, the Sacred, 141, 149

Xavier, S. Francis, appears to the Saint, 161

THE END.

R. WASHBOURNE, PRINTER, 18 PATERNOSTER BOW, LONDON.

BX 4700 .V47 S2513 1874 SMC
Salvatori, Filippo Maria,
The lives of S. Veronica
Giuliani, Capuchin nun
47236533